Introduction

"Hello there! You must be new here! I am the Grim Reaper, Lord Death, and I'm pleased to officially welcome you to Death Weapon Meister Academy! I established the DWMA years ago to train weapons and meisters like yourselves to combat the evils in this world. That's where you come in! Your duty as a meister or a weapon and as a student at this academy is to collect the souls of human beings who've turned wicked beyond repentance. We call them Kishin Eggs. If a meister and a weapon collect 99 of these Kishin souls and the soul of 1 witch, the weapon's power enhances exponentially and transforms it into a Death Scythe, a weapon capable of being handled by yours truly, Lord Death! Your other goal while enrolled in the DWMA is to learn. Now, don't look at me that way! While it is a very important thing to collect the 99 Kishin souls and 1 witch soul, you must also learn many things. First and foremost, learn cooperation. You need to learn to cooperate with others or else you'll get nowhere! Now then, each and every one of you is unique. I expect that at least some of you won't get along, maybe even most of you. But sometimes you must learn to put your differences aside so please go find your partner and combat the evils of this world!"
You were greeted on arrival by a strange figure. He seemed nice enough, but first impressions aren't always true. The Death Weapon Meister Academy, or DWMA, seems to be much bigger than you imagined it to be. What strikes you most about it is its symmetry. You've heard about what a Kishin can do, and you may have had run ins with a Kishin eggs. It's been 30 years after the skirmishes with Asura and Arachniphobia. Arachniphobia has been split up and made into littler factions, but these factions are still powerful. The world is at peace, mostly. The DWMA is having an influx of students, so there is no shortage. The witches seem to be rare nowadays, most people think that the witches are simply planning and waiting. But that idea is crazy isn't it? There are rumors about a new Kishin being born, but the academy's instructors are trying to dissuade the rumors. It is said that Lord Death has been holding secret meetings concerning the Kishin, but these rumors are being told by a student with a reputation for lying.
There hasn't been a new Death Scythe in a long time, but this is simply due to the witches being rare. It is said that witches are appearing more and more, and that their appearance is linked to the supposed Kishin being born. This news is both good and bad, but mostly bad. There have been human/witch hybrids, but they are usually discriminated against by both humans and witches. Missions are being handed out quickly and hardly without break, so most students are usually busy. Let's just hope that you don't die too soon.
More roles can be added, but these are listed for simplicity's sake. Not all roles have to be filled, since it would be quite annoying to have to find a lot of people to fill in spots. We can create non-playable characters for roles that are not filled, but every pairing must be filled. Also when you make a character please be as diverse as possible don’t want two of the same character. One last thing reservations will last a total amount of 72 hours once that time period is up the spot will be open again, reservations should be done in the OOC or pm.
Weapon||Taisha Dokidorie||Valkyrieknight
Meister||Leon Silverking||Damioa
Weapon||Roxie Mckelly||Byte
Solo Weapon||Muzai Rey||Polarisbear12
Teacher||Monica Silverking||Damioa
Witch||Chamile Leon||Polarisbear12
Character Skeleton
- Code: Select all
[center][color=choose color][size=400][u]NAME HERE[/u][/size][/color]
[url=YOUTUBE VIDEO W/LYRICS HERE]INSERT THEME SONG TITLE & ARTIST HERE[/url][/center]
[left][img]ANIME IMAGE LINK HERE[/img]
[img]WEAPON IMAGE (WEAPONS ONLY)[/img][/left]
[b]-Age:[/b][i]14-18(unless a teacher or a witch)[/i]
[b]-Gender:[/b]
[b]-Weapon/Meister/witch/teacher:[/b]
[b]-Partner:[/b] [i]can delete this if you’re a witch[/i]
[b]-Description: [/b] be as detailed as possible,
[b]-Height:[/b] [i]in feet[/i]
[b]-Weight:[/b] [i]optional[/i]
[b]-Hair Color:[/b]
[b]-Eye Color:[/b]
[b]-Skill(s)/Ability(s):[/b]
[b]-Personality:[/b] [i] At least a paragraph, but it may change as story goes along[/i]
[b]-Bio: [/b] [i] at least a paragraph[/i]
[b]-Other:[/b]
1) Enjoy yourself
2) Don't be jerks to each other in OOC. Just because your char is mad at another char, doesn't mean you have to be a jerk to the person playing that char.
3) For the sake of continuing the plot, don't post one-liners.
5) Don't notice I skipped 4
6) Keep Romance pg-13
7) Post every day or two. If you can't, be sure to alert others, so we can put your char aside.
8) Please only make one char, unless you're sure you can keep up with having two chars.
9) Don't auto-hit and don't dodge every attack thrown at you.
10) Don't expect to be running after your knee is injured.
11) Try to Collaborate on fights.I DO NOT want multiple posts of you fighting
Ex:
W: turns into their weapon, says “blah, blah, blah”
M: makes a move to attack says “blah, blah, and blah”
W: “blah, blah, blah” does something
Would you think that would be annoying and a waste of posting:P
12) Post a least a minimum of 5-10 sentences, a paragraph really but try not to go overboard and decent grammar please
13) I will give everyone a maximum of one week to post, unless you pm me about the reason of you absence, or if I notice you haven't been on for a while I will give you another week for you to post if not then I will remove you from the rp
14) more rules may be added so check regularly
15) And finally, put "AMWD" In your character sheet to prove that you bothered to read these boring yet important rules.
Threads
No threads found.
The Story
It’s the first day of school for those enrolling DWMA. Students from all around the world gather in front of the oddly symmetrical building the forever smiling sun laughing down at the academy’s new students as well as the old. Some are meeting their partners for the first time while others are having a reunion with their old partners while separated over the summer break. "So yeah come on in students of new and old and welcome to Death Weapons Meister Academy, where you will train to become the best weapon or meister of your ability. But wait, what’s’ that i hear what’s the point of partners! Silly they are there to help you reach your goals. Weapons you will serve as a friend who always supports and encourages their meisters. And meisters you will strive to collect 99s kishin souls and 1witch's soul to turn your weapon into a Death Scythe, one of the greatest achievements you can get. so run along now go find yourself a partner, already have one well who cares go find them and make new friends this school year will be just wonderful" and with that Lord Death clapped his hands together and the scramble for finding new and old partners and friends begun.
The setting changes from DWMA to Soul Eater
He'd rather be watching cellulite slowly appear on a woman with terrible eating habits. That, or take a seat and watch the sun burn out, which ever. Bang groaned and rubbed his eyes, ignoring all the other witches in Witch Mass. "I'm too young and handsome for this." He muttered these bitter words into his palms, spreading his fingers apart to look at the scattered gathering.
It's been like this every since Arachniphobia split up. Witches were scarcer and their organization plummeted, a naturally dull result thanks to the DWMA. Of course, he could make everything perfect again in a blink of an eye, but that would mean taking charge and having responsibility. In which, no way, not gonna happen.
This was incredibly arrogant of him, but he took no notice of it. He let his arms fall to his sides as his body leaned against a large, deteriorating wall. This realm was so boring, painted in grays and built in stone, he largely preferred Death City, even if he had to hide his soul from those vexing meisters and weapons duos. Maybe he would go there after this so called 'meeting' was called to a close? Bang yawned, not bothering to cover his mouth as he stared unblinkingly. Maybe earlier.
It wasn't like anything important was going to happen. Everyone seemed to have a different opinion, some wanted to create something of an uprising, others just wanted chaos, some thought they should stay out of sight. He on the other hand just wanted something sweet and an explosion or two. Regardless, this wasn't going to go anywhere until someone decided to step up.
Bang kicked a stray stone, watched as the sphere bounced along and made its journey across the floor, dancing happily thanks to his generosity. The boy smirked and chuckled, shoved his hands into his black jacket that was thrown over his trademark pink hoodie. Blue strawberries, cotton candy anchovies, licorice veins, this meeting was too vapid, when did they get to destroy something?
she stood in the highest rafts of the building the witches mass had occupied like Bang she was bored out of her mind "why must i even attend these meetings listening to these old hags" smirking at the fact that she was probably older than any witch no she was older than any witch in the room.
Chamile laid out on her stomach, resting her chin on the palm of her hand, kicking her feet in the air behind her. she then switched to sitting up and crossed her left leg over her right a look of boredom was apparent on her face. out of the corner of her eye she saw movement. turning her head to get a better look Chamile saw a young man in eye catching bright colors and she immidietly recognized him to be Bang.
he was part of a group of male witches, which was rare since most were born female. "wonder what hes doing down there" Chamile then dropped down in front of him her long white hair trailed behind before settling in place. "you look almost as bored as i do boy" her voice light and playful.
It was when he was in the middle of a thought about blowing up a huge landmark did something interesting finally befallen him. It in the form of a woman landing in front of him, the unexpected appearance making him blink. Her hair was tinted in fear, the color of a persons face when their blood rained away and their hearts skipped a beat. Her body was long, curved like the rivers of Hell itself, and the corners of Bangs mouth twisted upwards into something of a smile.
"Are you bored enough to turn into stone?" He questioned, leaning away from the wall and standing up right, holding himself with the utmost confidence in the presence of a woman who was taller than him, almost imposingly so, but he did not feel apprehension. No, he knew of Camile, but he knew very little about her. She was a mystery, a hazy cloud made out of ultraviolet colors that no one seemed to be able to see or understand. That just made her all that more enticing, curiously so.
He didn't give her much time to answer, didn't care what her reply may be, witty or otherwise. She already stated that she was bored, and that was more than enough. "It has gotten as exciting as torturing a dead man around here, and we all know there's no fun in that." Bang spoke with lethargy, as if to emphasize how dull it had gotten. He rocked on his heels for a moment, holding his hands behind him in mock modesty. "Someone needs to liven things up a bit." He grinned and came to a stop, a twinkle of mischief being captured in his eyes. "Oh, Camile, we should do something fun, the world has gotten too peaceful and it makes me sick. How can we stand here when there are those tucked in their beds, sleeping without fear?"
'Why did I even come?' Haxley couldn't help but wonder. He was a witch yes but he hated mass. Mostly due to the ongoing yapping of the old hats that apparently where in charge. The fact that he was forced to have to use his soul protect for such an extensive period of time fabricated him a bit, but not enough for him to switch over to his "wrath" side. He knew that would lead to only trouble, mostly for himself. Two crows came to residences to him, Haxley had been laying on his back up in the rafters like many other bored witches where. The crows squeaked in his ears, telling him of the arriving students at DWMA. 'Well that's bothersome. I swear those meisters where like roaches, can never get rid of them all.' He groaned in frustration and pulled his hood over his face.
You had to find something interesting to door on of your "sides" will decide to cut in and find something for you.
"God's I need to cut loose. . ." Haxley notices some movement and sees Chamile jump down. 'What's she doing?' He glances down and sees that she had landed next to Bang, who in fact was a male witch just like himself. 'Well know, this could get interesting.' Haxley licks his lips, stretches, then gets up. The two crows fly up and land on each of his shoulders. "let's go say hello, shale we?" he smiles and leaps down next to his two fellow witches.
The witch of sin pulls an Apple out of one of his pockets pockets and takes a bite out of it. He grins at Chamile and Bang. "Why hello there. Is it me, or has this meeting gotten excessively boring?" Haxley rolled his eyes and motioned to the rest of the witches that where actually listening to the old hats up front. His crows seemed to be watching the two witches, as if keeping track of their every little move. Their usual job was surveillance after all. He looks over at the wildly colored witch and nods. " Bang, nice to see you again. Haunt seen you since the last meeting, where have you been you vagabond." Bang was known for his love of blowing up relatively everything in sight, which Haxley could respect. It was one way to speed havoc and chaos. He then looks over at Chamile. Like everyone else present, he knew little of her, which instantly made her interesting to him. 'I wonder what dark little secrets hid within your soul and heart.' Haxley could only wonder, since his ability to "read" the darkness in another's soul apparently didn't work on other witches.
Chamile watched as another male witch joined them, Haxley of the Seven Sins. "i can assure you, you are not the only one who has become bored of this place" her eyes then changed to a pale glowing green that swirled with magic and chaos, a trait she had been born with or rather awakened when she first used her witch powers. "tell me does it bother you that you cannot see my darkest secrets and desires" her tone full of mirth as she gently pulled at his chin so their faces were close for a moment then she let go.
Chamile stepped back looking at the both of them her mind began to work of all the possibilities that would come with being in the company of two such witches. they had already earned themselves a nane within the witches realm but they never really peaked Chamiles intrest until recently. especially Bang considering his knack for blowing things up for his own amusement. then there was Haxley, she liked him because envy was a sin very similar to her own natural ability to shapeshift into what ever being she wanted to be.
Haxley's eyes flashed crimson red when Chamile's began to change. Mind reliving me of my boredom? You can be guaranteed I'll do the same for you and Bang here. he smiled but frowned when she spoke of him not being able to see into her heart and soul. Why yes it was, but he wasn't going to let that show. "I don't need my sight to know how much SIN resides within you. the lust side of him screamed out at him when she pulled at his chin and their faces where close. Haxley wrestled his desires into submission as he always did. 'Gods of magic and chaos, do you know what your doing to me woman!?' He shook his head to get the thoughts out of his head as she let go. 'Sometimes this magic can be a pain.
Watching the two with interest now, Haxley finished his apple and tossed the core, only to have his crows fly up and grab it out of the air. He then leaned against a wall and yawned. Today was beginning to seem uneventful, unless these two had any fun ideas. Haxley continued to prod at their souls with his sight, trying to see what secrets and dark desires he might find, even if he could see little to nothing.
A loud sound signaled Karibachi's arrival, the sound as if thousands of buzzing insects had moved into the area and in a way they had. This Witches Mass was going to go one of two ways; either he would sit quietly, listen to the problems of the world and watch as none of his fellow Witches came up with a solution and he would go home and rest OR he was going to bump into his Mother and she would send him out on some meaningless task that he will complete specifically to orders. The Male Witch looked around, scanning the crowd, faces and names melded together and he couldn't really 'recognise' anyone at all. Everyone looked the same but he said that far too soon. He'd been alive long enough to see and hear of most of the important Witches and three of them were infront of him. Bang Byugnhee, the fiery one, the one who likes to blow things up. That's who Bang Byunghee was. Haxley Ravenwood, the darkest of the three, the Witch of Sin, like crows and apples apparently. Chamile Leon, the seductress, she made Karibachi nervous just thinking about her.
Karibachi walked forward in their direction. He was wearing a long black coat that almost reached the floor, underneath was a hooded jacket with the hood pulled up and hugged close to his face and finally he wore a scarf, one that wrapped around his mouth and face to cover as much of himself as possible. Only his eyes were visible. No-one had seen his face or even his body, he even wore gloves so people couldn't see his hands, only his Mother had seen him and that was when he was a child. The Witch could only hope he didn't see his Mother today. The buzzing sound persisted as he moved towards the three, not intending on talking to anyone this evening.
The second witch that joined them was wrapped in the hands of sin, desires that plagued humans and were more of a gift to those that were chaotic in nature. He grinned, bouncing on his heels as he watched Haxley and Chamile interact, a television show for his viewing pleasure, erasing monotony and replacing it with amusement. Oh they were both so interesting, their veins full of destruction, their hearts young and pushing the blood through their bodies regularly unlike the older witches that allowed their bodies to be broken by blood clots.
He could hardly contain himself! "Wow!" Bang exclaimed, pressing his fingers into his cheekbones. "Talk is cheap! My skin is crawling over here, lets transforms theses words into an impact!" His hands were removed from his face and they clapped together, his body still swaying back and forth. It felt like beetles were crawling under his skin at this point, and they were saying 'Bang-sshi, lets stop standing around! Come on, hurry hurry, if you don't do something now we'll explode!'. He fully intended to make sure those imaginary beetles did not explode, that would just be messy!
But the important thing was, what kind of impact they should make? His eyes glanced between Chamile and Haxley, two powerful witches who were very capable on their own. So if the three of them were outstandingly strong (And himself, who also had his good looks and outstanding personality), what kind of marvelous spectacles could they make together? "I know!" Bang suddenly froze, his mien switching into something that was dead serious, not a hint of his previous cheer remaining. "I know. He spoke quieter, crossing his arms over his chest, and a smirk broke the stillness of his facial language.
"We could always have some fun with those that think they can out-do us...Oh, you know..there are rumors about an interesting item..what was it.." He hummed and pressed his lips together, and his brows furrowed as mind hornets started buzzing against his ears, creating interference between his mouth and his thoughts. What was up with that? Bang looked around, and it dawned on him that it was because of a certain, bee-like individual that must have a bone to pick with the sun. What was his name again? Carriebacho? Karibeecha?
He really couldn't remember, probably because of that consistent buzzing! "Hey there, Kari!" Bang called, showing no care for shortening the other witches name. "Shush, I'm trying to th- I got it!" His annoyance was replaced with excitement. "Well, I can't remember the exact name, but it's like a mirror." The blue haired boy made an oval shape with his fingers, looking expectantly at Chamile and Haxley. "It's called 'The Looking Glass of...stuff and things'! The point is, it doesn't only let you see into any mirror, but it also allows you to travel through them." The witch grinned with pride, shoving his hands into his pockets. "Apparently." He added quietly, not exactly admitting that by some chance he might be wrong.
she and Arthur headed towards DWMA, he lead the way since she had no idea where it was. Muzai had a lollipop in her mouth and smiled at his back 'haha he is so small but it’s adorable" she chuckled a little but covered her mouth in hopes Arthur didn’t hear her. Muzai then jumped up with ease onto a ledge of a short wall that flanked the stairs. She ran up them her arms out for a moment then laced behind her head as she walked slowly. Muzai closed her eyes not caring if she fell since she always landed on her feet.
"So Arthur what’s it like to be a student here is it a lot of work and responsibility?" cracking open her left eye just enough to peek at Arthur climbing the steps.
Chamile
she made a face at him like a predator would when they have found suitable prey. Chamile then glanced over at Karibachi as he walked towards them. She always thought he was a strange and interesting person; especially considering the fact that no one has ever seen so much as his eyes, which made her want to undress him all the more and figure out what it was he seemed to be hiding beneath all those clothes.
Chamile smiled turning her now pale blue gaze back to Bang who seemed to be having trouble figuring out what it was he wanted to say but after a few moments he spoke up with obvious excitement in the way he moved.
It's called 'The Looking Glass of...stuff and things'! The point is, it doesn't only let you see into any mirror, but it also allows you to travel through them."
“oh really you’ve only now hear of that old thing, but yes that is what it is capable of doing along with few other things and it is called The Looking Glass of Serpentine” a playful smile appeared on her lips. Chamile knew more than most of what The Looking Glass of Serpentine, apparently it belonged to a very powerful witch that was believed to have some blood relation to the powerful Gorgon Sisters who were now all dead; or at least that’s what most people believed as there were rumors of the youngest still being alive.
“The Looking Glass of Serpentine is capable of transporting an individual or a group to a certain location as long as there was a mirror on the other end. It once belonged to Lady Serpentine one of the most powerful witches of all time being the witch of a creature long since believed dead; the great dragon. But now she is in a deep slumber that no witch has been able to break as it was created specifically for her by Lord Death. But why do you mention this boy what do you suppose we do with it, if we can find it?” looking at him with some disbelief as she drew closer to him.
Unluckily for Ryner, his alarm started ringing. He tried punching at the spot that his alarm would usually be at, but he only punched something soft, his bed. He opened his eyes, since he expected the alarm to stop ringing after he punched in it's direction. wait, why was the alarm soft? Ryner thought this to himself. He wasn't fully lucid yet, so his thoughts were stranger than usual. Oh god.. did he do something strange to his alarm? He quickly regained his composure and stood up, then he went to the bathroom of the home he bought. He splashed cold water on his face, finally making himself fully lucid. He then simply took a shower and did other things that would be normal for beginning the day.
He was now having his usual slightly normal mind, and he was clean. He noticed that he had forgotten to turn off the alarm, and that he was probably wasting something. He walked towards his alarm and hit it on the top, effectively turning it off, and hurting his hand in the process. He quickly turned into his weapon form, then turned back. Yep, he didn't forget how to change forms overnight.
He grabbed the keys to his house and went outside, putting on his watch simultaneously. He looked at his watch and noticed that he was going to be late. He probably should have not wasted so much time preparing, but it had been too late to worry about that. He began running towards the school, but, he managed to get on his bike before going. He miraculously made it to the school in three minutes. He then jumped off his bike and managed to listen to Lord Death make his speech. He then entered the building. He wasn't late to school, since he was only late to wake up. He always woke up earlier than others, so he would never be late. Being one hour late to waking up wouldn't be a problem for him, but for others it might.
What? Did you seriously think he was actually going to be late to the first day?
He remembered the exact location of classrooms, since he had been to the DWMA before. He found the class he was supposed to attend, then he entered. He found a seat quickly and prepared for another long day.
"Well fuck." Andruis spat, running his hand through his crimson hair and turning about. Searching for his partner through the crowd was proving to be useless, he couldn't find his weapon anywhere. Stomping a leather booted foot hard on the ground out of frustration, he finally decided it would be best to follow the crowd that was slowly migrating towards the entrance to the school.
Quickly growing impatient with the sluggish speed of the students as the talked and got to know each other on their way inside, Andrius found himself resorting to pushing and shoving his way through so he could get in quicker. This method resulted in plenty of angry words and shoves his way, but he was rewarded with quicker entrance and soon found himself inside the large building known as the Death Weapon-Meister Academy, DWMA.
Not exactly known for stopping to 'smell the flowers', the fiery haired young man didn't hesitate to admire the architectural masterpiece, instead, he only quickened his pace down the halls, frustrated at himself for loosing track of his friend and allowing the two of them to get separated by the crowd.
He had been planning to meet up with Masamune in their first class, but quickly realized the impossibility of it when he remembered that Masamune still had their schedule and Andruis couldn't be bothered to memorize it before the first day. He knew the halls by heart having been going to school at the DWMA since his freshman year, 3 years ago, but he was lost without knowing exactly what class he was supposed to go to.
With no other options, the defeated Andrius walked to a wall close enough to the doors for Masamune to spot him when he got inside, but far enough away so he wouldn't get trampled by the stampede of eager students coming inside as well. Releasing a heavy sigh, Andrius dropped his bag on the floor with a thud and leaned against the wall, crossing his arms over his chest. Hopefully his partner would spot him, he didn't need a detention on the first day for skipping classes.
Masamune had lost track of time helping out a lost boy find his mother. "ok now i really need to book it." he said picking up the pace and sliding through into an alley way 'better cut through here.' he thought reaching about half way through and climbing up a fire escape when a dog cut the corner. "not this time mutt your not going to chew on my shoes this time!" he called down rushing up "there we are not that far at least now i know where i'm going.' in his rush he stepped on a cats tail which forced the cat to climb up on his clthes and latch onto his face. 'this is not my day.' grabbing the cat off his face he tossed it into an open window "ouch."
After he finally reached the entrance to the school he made his way to where Andruis was when he finally saw him and as quietly as he could walked up with his face practically covered with claw marks. "sorry i'm late i had a hectic time just getting here and if your wondering what happened to my face well let's just say i better steer clear of cats for a little while." he said through a small wince when he went to laugh at himself. Then reaching into his pocket he handed over the schedule to his partner. "good thing i didn't lose my shoes this time eh."
Kikari smiled at the Professor. "Yes, I'm Hikari. Umm... My partner should be arriving soon I haven't seen him yet today we were supposed to meet up before Lord Death's speech, but that didn't really happen. I'm sure he'll be along any time now." She blushed slightly. 'Stupid Innes why do you choose today of all days to show up late?!?' She began to look behind her to the doorway hoping to see Innes walking in so she could yell at him for not meeting her sooner.
"Tell me, do you and your partner walk separately to school?"
"Ummm No not usually. We normally meet up and walk here together. I guess he didn't show up to the speech..." She silent cursed at her partner again. For someone who was always moving he sure was taking his sweet time showing up.
Rushing into the school, he called apologies to the teachers who yelled at him to slow down. It seemed like a lifetime before he finally stumbled into the classroom, his back hitting the wall loudly as he swung into the room. Wincing from the collision, he paused to catch his breath before offering a half-wave to Hikari.
"Sorry I'm late!" he didn't offer an explanation, figuring that his Meister would ask if she wanted one. "I hope I didn't miss too much."
Setting his notebook and pen down on the desk next to Hikari's, he nodded to the teacher, who seemed to have been talking to his Meister. "Good morning. Sorry for interrupting."
Taking his seat, he tugged self-consciously at his beanie and started adding yet another doodle to the cover of his notebook.
The buzzing figure drew closer and noticed he received a greeting from Bang Byunghee. A rough voice escaped from Karibachi's many layers of clothing as if he hadn't spoken in a very long time. "Hello..." Karibachi noticed Chamile giving him a look, whether it was on purpose or not she seemed to be attempting to remove his clothing with her eyes, she wouldn't want to if she knew what was underneath. The buzzing quietened down as he made a "Ssshh" sound. "You're looking for the Looking Glass? Perhaps I could be of service." Anything to avoid my Mother giving me something to do.
Karibachi's eyes lit up, this was a rare sight. His eyes were usually filled with a strange sadness but he put that aside for a moment. His breathing quickened as he looked at the other Witches, he didn't like having to talk to people. His actions were what he relied on, he was a worker. His emotionless stature worked well against an enemy. The buzzing usually put off any concentration also.
In response to Muzai's questions about the academy, Arthur considered for a moment, before finally settling on the way he wanted to word the answer. "Well, I suppose that it isn't much more responsibility than being a regular student, at least as long as you're inside the academy. While out on missions however, we are representatives of Lord Death, and must act accordingly." As he reached her, Arthur finished with "Though I'm probably not the best person to explain it." Walking inside, he lead the way to what he believed was to be their classroom.
Opening the door, Arthur instantly recognized the teacher behind the desk. Actually, Arthur was fairly certain that he'd lost a sparring match to Gray, back before he gave up on being a meister. The fact that it would be him that would be teaching was almost painfully ironic, considering that it was that match that had showed him that there would likely always be someone stronger than himself, regardless of how good he became. "My apologies, Professor. I hope we aren't late."
The setting changes from Soul Eater to DWMA
"really sounds like a lot of work besides im sure your just the right person to know. youve dont this longer than i have...i think. hey do you think i could have gone here before-" the moment Arthur opened the door she noticed a change in his demenor, he was looking in front of him at a very young looking man who it seems was their prof. by the way he apologized.
Muzai realizing they must have been late paniced a bit and hurridly bowed to the man,her arm than snapped up making Athur bow down as well. she turned her head a little to look at him, frowning a little. Muzai looked to be having a lectruing experssion, her cheek was puffed out a bit. holding her lollipop Muzai raised towards his face, one hand on her hip "silly Athur dont you know that your supposed to bow when apologizing to a superior" her patronizing look doon turned to that of a cheeky smile "oh what am i saying i sound like an old hag" grinning she let go of him so the both of them could stand back up.
Muzai was rather curious as to what just happened between the two and without even thinking she jumped forwards right onto his desk her bell jingled softly with her sudden movment. Muzai switched to her right eye, looking at his colors swirled mainly with surprise since well, she surprised him. Muzai grinned and offered him her hand like she had seen other people do. even though she had no idea what the gesture meant "hi im Muzai and im going to become a Death Scythe or at least thats what Arthur says will do which i have no doubt he will go back on his word" giving the both of them a prideful smile.
The setting changes from DWMA to Soul Eater
Bang pouted at her well informed answer, her smile reminding him that Chamile was much older than him and therefore he couldn't beat her when it came to discovering things. It also reminded him of a pretentious snake, but maybe that was from the ill feeling of being outdid. Honestly, he would try harder if it wasn't so boring! "Right! The Looking Glass of Serpentine!" He exclaimed, replacing disappointment for revelation, and like a child he carefully listened to her following words of wisdom - or, knowledge. Was there a difference?
Her story went something like this: Blah blah blah history and old, sleeping witches. What was really interesting was how the mirror actually existed, and that what he had heard wasn't just a made up fairy tale! If it had been he would be mortified! He would have melted into a puddle of embarrassment! Luckily that wasn't the case and he remained as solid as ever. Once her explanation was finished the boy nodded his head, parting his lips to tell the group his not-so-much-of-a-plan plan.
However his upcoming words were interrupted before they even began by none other than Kari, the bee wonder. Bang couldn't stop his shoulders from jutting upwards at the boy's hoarse voice. It sounded like his throat much be made out of sandpaper, with glass vocal cords! Did he ever speak? He didn't think so, and Bang looked curiously up to the taller witch, noticing something strange in his eyes that he didn't recognize ever existing before. Then again, he never really payed attention to those sort of things. Maybe Kari's yellow and black eyes were always shining in gaiety?
Something told him that this wasn't so. But if he wanted to help, who was Bang to say no? He could certainly come in handy! "Great! Consider yourself part of the team, we should come up with a cool name. Like, Dynamo Deluxe." Bang grinned and looked forward again, miraculously falling back into topic. "If we find it," He began, mimicking Chamile and leaning closer. "Then wouldn't that make us incredibly lucky? Everyone here has been ignoring what's important because of DWMA. It's totally lame, for real." He rolled his eyes for good measure, then looked back at her, boldly maintaining eye contact. "I think we should put them back in their place."
Finally. Andrius thought as Masamune separated from the crowd and made his way over to him. The redhead tilted his head to the side quizzically when his partner got closer and he saw the slaw marks on his face. He rolled his eyes and, when his friend was close enough, pinched at his cheeks playfully. "You shouldn't have made me wait, asshole." He growled, smacking Masamune's right cheek lightly before shoving his hands back in his pockets and waiting for his explanation.
"Sorry I'm late I had a hectic time just getting here and if your wondering what happened to my face well let's just say I better steer clear of cats for a little while." A grin spread across Andrius's face and he laughed along with his partner at his friend's misfortune.
"It's cool, but don't do it again." He chuckled, reaching forward and taking the schedule from Masamune's hand. He checked the first class before stuffing the piece of paper into his jeans pocket and checking his watch. "We should have enough time to get there, we're heading to Professor Archon's room."
"Good thing I didn't lose my shoes this time, eh?"
Andrius looked at his friend's beat up face and busted up laughing, "Bozhe moy, Tsubaki, it's a wonder you ever remember your shoes." He joked, elbowing his weapon partner in the ribs. "Now let's get to class before you remember to forget anything else."
He led his friend through the familiar halls and quickly found his way to the professor's room. "Izvinite, sir," Andrius apologized upon entering the room. "My partner got in a pretty serious brawl with a cat and was a bit late to give me my schedule." He sent a knowing look back at Masamune and had to bite his lip to keep from laughing.
He stuck his hands into his pocket and found a seat next to a young girl with red hair and two toned eyes.
The setting changes from Soul Eater to DWMA
Muzai looked at Professor Archon with a curious gaze, her gold eye swirled with different shades of gold. her right eye saw everything; she took note of the surprise as well as the recognition. there were swirls of light purple 'he must be strong, I wonder how strong'and hints of red. Muzai grinned and jumped back, landing lightly on her feet besides Arthur and led him to a seat in the third row.
Muzai sighed with content, unwrapping a new lollipop and stuck it in her mouth. she leaned back lacing her hands behind her head, switching her right for her left so now the only color you could see was her left red eye. a young man sat next to her with similar colored hair like hers Muzai smiled at him as a way of hello. she noticed his partner had scratches all over his face and she tried to hold back a laugh but it didn't go well, but it came out as a small chuckle. "I see the cat did you a good one" chuckling, Muzai shook her head, the bell in her hair jingled a soft yet clear note.
[color=green] Chamile [color]
with one raised eye brow Chamile stared at him with what seemed to be an expression of disapproval at being called the Dynamo Deluxe. her face broke into a playful smile as she closed the distance between Bang and herself, her lips brushed his ear as she whispered "there is no such thing as luck boy only those who are destined to come out on top". Chamile stepped away from him and turned to face the others, "well it seems we have gathered a group of rather strong witches hmm. so tell me who knows of a way to find the Looking Glass?" her question was soon answered by Karbachi "of service tell me boy what makes you so sure that what you have to offer will be good enough?" provoking the male witch.
The setting changes from DWMA to Soul Eater
When she got to the steps leading up to the school she didn't stop to catch her breath, she needed to get to class and the whole time she was running to class she was thinking "Oh my god we have a new teacher today, I hope he doesn't think im some kind of slacker,I hope Ryner is there then I will have some on to sit next too.
Asuna got to class at the moment when Andrius was asked to start off something. She sort burst in with a gasp of air taking a much need breath. Now she was in class she could relax. She looked nobody was staring.....yet .
"Sorry Professor"
Asuna then bowed and slightly hopped to an empty seat next to Ryner and let out a sigh of relief. She turned to him and asked "Hey Ryner, what did I miss ???
Asuna looked round she noticed that there was very few face she recognised she was a little unprepared for this, she knew there would be new people but not quite as many as there was.
Stepping in after his partner Masamune gave a sigh when Andrius said he got in a brawl with a cat. "brawl really? i may fight allot but come on that's how your going to word the whole thing...well ok then." he said finding an empty seat far enough away from others then sat down. 'i swear it's just not my day first i get lost in a city i've lived in for half my life then a cat claws my face like a scratching post.' he thought resting his arm on the desk and placing his chin in the palm of his hand after the stinging subsided. 'can't wait till we find an good mission that's open.' hearing the girl laugh at him he just turned his head away. "yeah yeah go ahead and laugh it up go ahead and get it out of your system." shrugging he nodded at the teachers words and of course when the lessons were about to begin another student burst in completely breathless. 'and i thought i was late' Masamune thought looking out a window.
That was the only thing running through her mind as Katsu ran up the stairs with much irritation.
Why were they late? Well, if somebody slept earlier maybe they could have made it.. But no, Tetsuko just had to watch whatever it was last night.. 'And its our 2nd year..'
A dark aura started to surround her as she was reminded of it, but it was barely noticeable and was slightly faded out so... that was sign that her partner was safe from any harm. Lucky her.
"Come on Tetsuko- faster..!" Katsu called.
But that morning her patience was clearly at a down low, so not wanting to wait anymore, she sped up, her body turning blurry as she ziged zagged through the crowds without much notice. And at the sight of the academy, she closed her eyes, hoping to feel the aura of a mass souls. More specifically the soul of meisters and weapons..
There.
Locating a bunch of them in a room above, she decided to take the easy way in. Through the window..
But she stopped mid-way as she turned to see Tetsuko's progress. The weapon wasent the best and hardly was at par with her speed.. but her stamina was amazing nevertheless- so she had trust in her partner that she'll catch up.
'If not, she'll be cleaning up the house tonight..'
Slipping up the walls, she clinged onto the window, before pulling herself up. However she almost fell back as she came in contact of another student [Musamune] who was staring out the window. 'that scared me...' She blinks, but took the chance to crack open the window and slipping in, while the teacher wasent looking. 'Safe..' Hopefully.
Slipping into a seat, she laid her hand on the one next to her, naturally wanting to save one for her sister.
[Sorry for the choppiness of the post, kinda in a hurry ><]
There she was, she managed to be late, surprisingly. Ryner expected cats and dogs to start raining, but then again, that could be a normality for another location. His normality was hardly universal. He would have laughed about her lateness, but she seemed geniunely tired. He expected stares to quickly turn to her, but surprisingly, no one looked. "Sorry Professor" Such formality, wouldn't be expected of Ryner. This little statement would probably crush any hopes of anonymity she had. She was probably delusional, but then again, who was he to judge what was delusional? He was probably the most susceptible to madness, and he would probably be one of the first targets. Then again, he would probably blow off any new madness added to his persona. "Hey Ryner, what did I miss?" She turned to him when she asked this. "Not much, from what I can tell." He was still a bit distracted, waiting for Andrius to introduce himself. Ryner didn't like introducing himself, since it was simply repeating the same things over and over again, even if he changed the way he said those phrases. He guessed that perhaps seeing new faces would be enjoyable, but he couldn't guage his boredome, science hadn't invented a way to gauge such an abstract concept. Trying to gauge boredom, would be like trying to gauge how much a number weighs. Meaning, that it would probably be entirely probably, if you had the correct tools, but the result would never be constant. "Oh wait, you did miss the first part of class. But, that was just time for students to mingle, and late students to get here." Ryner emphasized the word "late", so he could tease slightly. He didn't like being mean, but he trusted that Asuna wouldn't break off their relationship over something so infantile. "Just kidding," Ryner added, " anyways, are we going for any assignments this week?" Ryner, like many others, didn't "taste" souls, instead he "felt" the texture of souls. He couldn't describe how a soul "tasted" to someone who hadn't done so before. It would be like telling a blind person about the color red.
"Look at the window," Ryner began saying under his breathe, since he only wanted Asuna to hear him. He noticed movement out of his peripheral vision. He at first thought it was a bird, so he paid close attention. He had only once held a bird in his hands, but the bird had been damaged and had been slightly tinted red. He did however, notice that the thing was too awkward to be a bird, so it must have been another human, unless it was a witch. In that case, the witch would have to be stupid, suicidal, extremely strong, or a combination of all the aforementioned adjectives. He would have laughed, but he didn't like bringing attention to others. "For the student that just crawled into class, there ARE easier ways to get into the room, but I do admire your creativity." Gray smiled, and so did Ryner. Ryner's smile, however, was calm and as if he knew something everyone else didn't. "I do hope your partner doesn't try the trick you did, there are only a few people I know that can climb flat walls" Gray made it seem as if he could, but Ryner seriously doubted this. Ryner's father, Alexander Lute, could fail at climbing walls with his hands, but he could run up walls without a problem. Ryner highly doubted the girl's partner would be foolish enough to try infiltrating through an already compromised entrance or an already used entrance, since spreading forces could be an advantage. Ryner hoped that this first day wouldn't be boring, he should have been careful what he wished for. Wait... that girl, she had the same color hair as his father did. This was interesting, slightly.
The setting changes from Soul Eater to DWMA
Tetsuko always enjoyed waking up early. She liked taking her time eating breakfast in peace, doing her morning exercises, and arriving early enough at school so she could chat with friends before classes began.
This was not one of those days. In fact, the combination of watching too much television last night and forgetting to change the batteries in the alarm clock meant that this morning couldn’t have been any more contrasting to her normal routine. She skipped breakfast, threw on some clothes in a hurry, dedicated all of 5 seconds to get rid of her “bed head” hairstyle, and flew out the apartment door not far behind her partner, Katsu.
The two of them ran through the streets of Death City, and quickly enough found their way to the giant staircase leading up to Shibusen. Running up the staircase was tiresome, but Tetsuko tried her best to maintain a decent speed. Keep moving, she told herself, Just keep moving, and we’ll be there in no time. Besides, this is like a morning jog, right? Who am I kidding, this is more of a morning long-distance sprint, up an unforgiving staircase. I can do this.
And that was when she heard Katsu say, “Come on Tetsuko- faster…!” before taking off in a blur of speed through the crowded plaza at the top of the stairs.
To some, that statement could have been seen as an encouraging cheer.
To some, it could have even be a complaint.
But to Tetsuko, all she heard was a challenge.
And Tetsuko could never refuse a challenge.
Tetsuko’s blood was on fire as a surge of adrenaline sent her flying up the rest of the staircase and onto the plaza. From there she ran through the open doors of the school and down the hallways, the thrill and enjoyment of a competition pushing her to go ever faster. As she began climbing an inner staircase to reach the second floor, she realized that Katsu was nowhere in sight. Is this really happening? Tetsuko thought, Did I actually pass by Katsu through the crowded plaza? … Am I actually winning against Katsu in a race for speed? Tetsuko didn’t dare turn around to confirm her theory, since even that simple act would have been an opening for Katsu to pass her by. Katsu was always better at sprinting than Tetsuko was, and the thought of beating her for once motivated Tetsuko even more.
With as much speed as she could muster, Tetsuko bolted through the final stretch of hallway. The classroom door was left open, allowing Tetsuko to begin sliding to a stop only after she passed through the doorway. She managed a small victory pose before falling to her knees in exhaustion.
“Made it!” Tetsuko managed to say between heavy breaths, and slowly managed to stand up again and find herself a seat. It was only then that Tetsuko spotted her partner already sitting at a desk, waiting for her.
“How… did you… get in… the classroom… I didn’t see you… in the hallway…” Tetsuko managed to say while she was slowly recovering from overexerting herself. Tetsuko didn’t really feel angry at realizing her defeat, instead just puzzled at how Katsu could have made it to the classroom so fast.
Pausing a little longer to catch her breath, Tetsuko took a seat next to Katsu and smiled. “That was actually rather fun, but I wouldn’t want to make that into a new routine.”
The setting changes from DWMA to Soul Eater
Another thing that was bothering Arthur was his promise to make Muzai a Death Scythe. While he would never, ever, break a promise, he still couldn't help but wonder exactly how he'd accomplish this without being a great meister. Well, given the fact that Muzai seemed to be some sort of amnesiac ninja, with quite a punch, he added, touching the black eye she'd accidentally given him when he'd tried to wake her up. That could probably balance things out.
Arthur was suddenly snapped out of these thoughts when Muzai's hair hit him in the face, the bell in it letting out a soft chime. It was probably for the better, as worrying was an unfortunate habit of his, and he sometimes needed to be snapped out of it. Looking over to see if he could determine the reason he was just assaulted with hair, Arthur saw his partner chatting with the students next to them. Not wanting to interrupt, he offered a nod of acknowledgement, before returning to his game. Though he would keep an ear open in case the Professor called on him. Speaking of which, when was the boy who'd been clawed by a cat going to start them off anyway?
Andrius laughed along with the girl he was sitting with and when he was finished, he looked to his partner's face and sighed, poking Masamune's elbow. "C'mon Tsubaki, lighten up." He said, smiling at his close friend. His attention quickly changed direction, however, when he saw the girl climb in through the window followed shortly after by her partner. Andrius grinned, "How come we didn't do that, eh Masamune?" He chuckled leaning back in his chair comfortably.
Professor Gray started off by introducing himself and then telling them that their first activity was to introduce themselves to the rest of the class. Andrius didn't see it as being entirely necessary seeing as he knew almost all of the students who had been to the DWMA in previous years, but he played along.
"Why don't you start us off?" The teacher said, pointing a finger towards the red-headed meister.
Shrugging, Andrius stood up and took a moment to look at each of his classmates. He coughed into his fist and then smiled. "Menya zovut Andrius Kouligowski." He said, leaning over in a mock bow. "Let's see...I'm from Amargosa Valley, Nevada but my grandparents were from Russia so I know the language. I'm a meister and my partner is this lovely fellow here, Masamune." Andrius chuckled and sat back down, leaning back into his seat comfortably.
Arthur was quite interested in what the object in Gray's desk drawer might be, but unfortunately he couldn't see what it was. At the professor's suggestion, the small boy stood and began to speak. "As you are aware sir, I am Arthur Andrew Atlas Archer, scion of the Archer family. I say this only for clarification, as I've no intention of trying to achieve the things they did, other than making their weapons into Death Scythes." Gesturing to indicate Muzai, who was sitting beside him, he added. "This is my partner Muzai Rey."
After a short pause, Arthur sat back down and resumed his gaming, leaving a moment for Muzai to jump in and take his place, if she felt the need. Though his earbuds were firmly in place, the volume was off, and their owner currently attempting to covertly observe his surroundings.
she smiled at Arthur when he introduced himself and when he sat down she took this chance to introduce herself to the rest of the class. grinning from one end to the other Muzai jumped up and twirled around to face them, her bell jingled again and she gave a small bow before coughing into her fist in an almost comical way.
"well as my meister has said I am Muzai Rey, a scythe weapon and Arthur here is my partner. unfortunately I cant tell you anything about myself as I'm still trying to figure that out myself on who I am and Arthur here said he is going to help me remember and I trust he will so don't get in his way" she had been smiling at them during her little speech, but the moment she mentioned her past and not remembering her smile faltered for a moment.
sitting back down Muzai sighed heavily but it was a happy sigh and she turned her head to look at Arthur. seeing him play his little game she was curious as to what he was playing and leaned over to see what it was. their sides touched and a strand of Muzai's hair drifted from her sudden movement to land softly across his face. Muzai smiled at him before speaking "so whacha got there Arthur I don't think I've seen one of those before" her eye sparkled with curiosity as she waited eagerly fro Arthur to respond.
“That was actually rather fun, but I wouldn’t want to make that into a new routine.”
Katsu gave a soft smile towards her partner, patting her on the head, glad that she gave such a effort.- "Doesnt mean we shouldnt." She teased quietly. "It's good training. and punishment."
-But then again, this was Tetsou.. so no real surprise there 'The energetic weapon..and sister..' Katsu tells herself, secretly happy..- 'hm?'
A distant chuckle hit her ears like a note, and she curiously gave a side glance towards the direction. What was so funny. She thought as she turned to look, only to catch eye of the one who found whatever, amusing... Though giving him a quick look over, she decided to look away. This wasent the last she was going to see of him.. so why waste time on questioning the, currently, unanswerable curiosity?..
So-
Resting her head upon the desk, she enjoyed the chill of the wood, and felt relaxed, almost to the point where she closed her eyes. But no she instead began to study both new and old studen- rivals, who were in the room. Worthy, strong...
Yes, this year was going to be interesting. She could just feel it, defiantly with the amount of chained souls.
No amateurs. Or so she assumed...
Oh and dont forget about this professor. Yes, an interesting elder he was.. Katsu already took a liking to him, right when she entered the room [through the window]
Even with those humor filled comments, she could see a wise, calculating glimmer within his young eyes... Interesting really.
Maybe this would be the class she didnt fall asleep in..
[Quick Post]
"Hello. I'm Innes Ross, age 18 and also Hikari's partner. I'm a weapon that transforms into a gunblade. I've only lived here for a few years now, so please take care of me." he bowed slightly and tugged at his beanie again as he sat down.
His face had flushed slightly while he was talking, since he wasn't comfortable in the least with groups like the one they were in, much less talking in front of all of them. Sinking down slightly in his seat, he took a deep breath to calm himself down. His right hand instinctively went to the red tattoo of his family's crest that was situated over his heart. Brushing his hand over the ink, he sighed and turned his attention back to his notebook. Flipping it open to the front page, he scribbled a note between several of the drawings that were taking over the page. Turning his notebook toward Hikari, he tapped the page with his pen to catch her attention.
Lunch and practice later? My treat.
The handwriting was neat and simple, almost too much so, as Innes noted with a sigh. Handwriting had never particularly been his forte when he was growing up. He'd had other things that were more important to him than his print and even in the present it fell at the bottom of his priority list.
The setting changes from Soul Eater to DWMA
"Doesn’t mean we shouldn’t. It's good training. and punishment."
Tetsuko returned a smile back to Katsu. Training was never a form of punishment for Tetsuko. To her, training was an enjoyable experience that allowed her to improve her abilities. It was always a controlled environment where you could afford to make mistakes, unlike when you’re on a mission…
Turning her attention back to the class, she noticed that her fellow students were beginning to introduce themselves. She listened to everyone’s introductions, making an effort to remember all of their names and paying attention to which classmates were meisters and which ones were weapons.
During a brief lull through all the introductions, Tetsuko took notice of Professor Archon. Wow, he looks pretty young for a teacher, Tetsuko thought to herself. He must be some sort of genius if he graduated at such a young age. Probably pretty powerful too. Wait, what is he doing? It looks like he’s taking something out of the drawer. It must be something important if… no wait he put it back! AND he locked the drawer!
Without a moment lost, Tetsuko tugged on Katsu’s sleeve to get her attention.
“Hey sis,” Tetsuko whispered, “what do you think is in that drawer? I didn’t get to see it.”
The setting changes from DWMA to Soul Eater
'Sure sounds like fun' She flashed a smile to her partner and went back to drawing waiting for class to be dismissed. They probably weren't going to learn anything new on the first day any way.
It seemed today was a day of first for Asuna because for the first time she wrote a note in the middle of class. It said
Ryner
Do you want to practice at lunch I fell a little rusty.
"Next how about you' Gray pointed to the ever so lovely Ryner. Ryner stood up, calmly and composed. He felt no need no be nervous about talking to people he felt no attachment to. He was about to start, but Gray began speaking again. "I must tell you writing notes to each other is not allowed" Gray said this. Ryner wanted to begin messing with the teacher, but he decided against it. He didn't want to be given extra assignments. "Why don't you just speak with each other? You are right next to each other." Gray added. Rude, I was just about to start. Ryner thought this to himself. "I'm hoping that I can introduce myself now without interruptions." Ryner teased slightly. If the teacher spoke again, then the teacher would be proving Ryner's point. If the teacher didn't speak, then it would appear as if the teacher didn't notice what Ryner said. Then again, Ryner could be the one to be embarrassed. Then again, Ryner probably wouldn't care if he was lectured in front of these students. Oh crap, I forgot that my dad works here. Unluckily for him, his father was a teacher here. "Anyways, on to my introduction." Ryner began calmly. "My name is Ryner Lute, son of Alexander Lute and some other person." Ryner forgot his mother's name, so he dubbed her 'person'. "I am a weapon, a scythe to be precise. My meister is Asuna Yamagata." Ryner paused before adding something else, "Do not expect me to be the same as my father." Ryner didn't like people expecting more out of him just because his father was good at killing kishin eggs. Ryner sat down and smiled lightly, hiding some mysterious emotion. He waited for Asuna to either take his place, or wait to be called upon.
Asuna allowed herself think of Theodore for a moment, she could also remember his smell, the wonderful smell of a new baby and his adorable little face. A tear rolled down her cheek and she sniffed. Asuna missed him. She turned to Ryner and asked "so practice What do you want to do for it???".She wiped her tear away.
"So.." he asked quietly, "any of this jog any memories yet?"
It was the best he could think of for the moment, and hopefully it was better than nothing. One of the others' introductions struck him as odd, both because it was unasked for, and the fact that apparently the girl thought that they didn't know what the word "orphan" meant. For multiple reasons, Arthur didn't say anything about it, but was still slightly annoyed by what was either a veiled insult, or a verbal blunder.
she shook her head no a frown on her face. "i still remember nada" she said leaning back she propped her chin on her elbow looking at Arthur. Muzai noticed the slight expression of annoyence cross his face after the girl Asuna introduced herself. then reaching out she brushed some hair way from Arthurs forehead before giving it a little flick. her finger left a small red dot in the middle of Arthurs head and she grinned chuckling "oh you look you have the third eye! oh tell me what can you see" she said leaning forewards in her seat closer than she was before next to Arthur.
Muzais than raised one had making a makeshift eye glass over her right eye before switching eyes. "i wonder if that'll go away anytime soon i hope it doesnt cuz now you have the third eye and your just like me. seeing what no one else can see except . . .well . . . umm . . . what was i gonna say. . ." her brow furrowed trying to remember what she was going to say.
then her face brightened as she rememebered what it was she wanted to say. "oh now i remember now turn that frown upside down" grinning at Arthur.
Tetsuko was mildly distracted through the rest of the introductions as she tried to imagine what the professor was hiding in his drawer. Paying attention wasn’t too difficult, since people tended to generally say the same things. Some of the introductions were casual and carefree, while others were grumpy or not wanting to be associated with their family. Asuna’s introduction, however, was quite different from the rest. Well, that was a little… unusual, Tetsuko thought, Why would she tell us that her whole family is dead?
Tetsuko didn’t have too much time to ponder another mystery, since Professor Archon began moving things along. "Alright now that the introductions are over it's time for the first lesson. Who wants to duel me first?"
“Professor!” Tetsuko shouted as she stood up from her seat, “Katsu and I didn’t do our introductions yet!”
Having made her presence known, Tetsuko continued. “Hello and good morning everyone! My name is Miyamoto Tetsuko, and a few years ago I discovered I was a weapon! Oh, and this is my partner and sister Katsu Hayashi! And… um…”
Think, Tetsuko, think! Say something interesting about yourself like everyone else did!
Trying to avoid pausing for too long in the middle of her introduction, Tetsuko blurted out the first thing that popped into her head, “And I’d like to duel you!”
Hmm, maybe that wasn’t the best way to introduce myself. She sat back down and looked at Katsu. Oh, and I probably should have asked her first before volunteering. Sorry Katsu! I’ll make it up to you next time.
Hearing Gray's lesson plan caused Arthur's expression to darken considerably. His first instinct was to accept the implied challenge, and prove just how much better he'd gotten since they'd last fought. Of course, this didn't fall very well within his decision to not care about becoming a great meister. Unsure of what to do, he looked to his partner. "Your call." It was then that two more students volunteered. "Ah, it would appear the situation has decided our course for us." Arthur quickly pushed aside any feelings of disappointment. Scratch that; he wasn't disappointed at all. Why should he be? He wasn't interested in any of this, after all. Thus went Arthur's flimsy self-deception.
Atomsk was getting ready on the run. He threw bread into his toaster and started it before preparing the rest of his attire. He didn't bother showering, instead throwing on his clothes. He pulled on his shirt clumsily, and put on his boots in a rushed fashion, wishing he had regular shoes to speed up the process. The toast popped up, and he rushed over a scarrfed them both down. He chugged half of a quart of orange juice, not bothering with a glass. He ran out of his room, pulling his hair back into its pony tail as he ran, and putting his earrings in clumsily.
The hallways were mostly empty, most everyone already in class. His boots made a large clomp with each step, leading it to resonate through the hallways. He burst through a doorway, only to realize he was in the wrong class. After receiving a few weird stares, he promptly closed the door and began his search once more. He was excited to meet his new partner, hoping that it would go better then his number of partners the years before.
He found the right room this time. He burst through the doorway once more, and quickly stood at attention to the teacher at the front of the room. He noticed a few students standing, all girls. He made a rushed bow towards the teacher and began introducing himself, not waiting for approval. "I'm sorry for my tardiness sir! Atomsk Walker! Second Year! My partner is supposed to be Yuzuki Rinslet!" He then turned to the class, and made a small rushed bow once more. "Pleased to make all of your acquaintance!"
Muzais eye widened some at his answer and smiled especially with how Arthur turned his frown upside down literlly by pretty much leaning back far enough that his frown looked like a smile now. Muzai laughed out loud but soon her attention was taken by the Prof. Archon saying something about a duel.
Arthur looked like no he did want to challenge him but he turned to Muzai asking her for permission "well if no one else-" then two other girls volenteered for the duel. Muzai could see her partners dissapointment but then it soon changed colors back to that same self doubt as before. her eye narrowed some and decided to go back to her left not wanting to see those colors anymore. sighing Muzai turned back to Arthur "you know you should have more confidence in your abilities Arthur dont be so hard on yourself for a moment i saw flashes of purple but the moment those two girls volenteered it was replaced with grays and blacks" frowning dissaporvinly at him.
before she could further lecture him a student burst in out of breathe and introducd himself. Muzai grinned and pretty much laid out on her desk waving her hand hello "Hi Atmosk-kun! its good to meet your aqcuantice too" she fell back into her chair her bell jingled again still grinning with excitment on how the duels will go next.
"It's nice to meet you Atomsk, I will be your weapon from here on out, please take care of me. Also I hope you don't mind but I volunteered us to go against the teacher as a starter class. We are to spar with him and show off our skills to the class, I hope you don't mind."
She put her hand out, expecting him to take it. She must be from a upper class family, used to servants. He instead took her hand, shaking it instead, awkwardly. HHe hated physical contact, but she was his partner. He was sure she could sense his hesitance, and his grip was weak and awkward, matched only because her hand was so tender. He noticed her blushing, and the tender way she held his hand. She seemed to be taken with him to a point, something that seemed to happen with him often. Even with his distant demeanor, women gravitated towards him. It bugged him really. His partner of all people too. He hadn't had a female partner before. He hoped it would pass, fearing it ruining yet another partnership. She smiled at him, and he forced an awkward smile himself. He didn't say hi, still feeling awkward and scared to converse. He looked to the teacher, now addressing them.
"Well look who showed up! And not a moment to soon! Alright, you two will still be second, after Miyamoto and Katsu" Atomsk bowed respectfully, and then began walking to the back of the room, expecting Yuzuki to follow. He looked backwards, struggling to look for a conversation starter. Realizing he knew nothing about his partner, he started at the most basic of places.
"So, uh, what is your weapon form?"
"Alright, now that introductions are over, it's time for the first lesson." Oh god, this was probably going to be the hardest lesson of the year. Ryner would be unprepared for this class's methods for teaching; therefore the first day would be the hardest and most lenient. "Who wants to duel me first?" Was Gray crazy? Probably. "Do I have any volunteers? Or should I choose who goes first?" Ryner had a calm and competitive smile on his face. He motioned for Asuna to not volunteer. "I'll give you thirty seconds before I choose the partners who will duel me." Gray said. Ryner hoped that he wouldn't be picked, but it was highly probable, since his father was a teacher here. "Professor!" Tetsuko shouted. The girl seemed interesting. Ryner was relieved that he probably wouldn't be picked.
Ryner was slightly startled by the sudden entrance of the new student(Atomsk), but he didn't show any signs of it. He calmly turned his attention back towards Gray. He would have volunteered, but, he had only a bit of knowledge upon Gray's fighting ability. "Let's wait a bit, I'm going to study our teacher's fighting ability." Ryner told this to Asuna, hoping to temporarily dissuade any idea of fighting. He decided it would be easier to figure out Gray's fighting style. Ryner's soul had a bit of Madness infection Distortion in it, appearing to have a giant clockwork gear on it. He was even further relieved when he learned that someone else would be second. He wouldn't have minded being third, but, he still wasn't going to volunteer.
The setting changes from Soul Eater to DWMA
Putting her hand over her mouth she yawned slightly and looked around the class to the other students. "Also to all of you I'm always happy to converse with you as well, having friends is what makes life enjoyable right?" Having said that she looked back to the Professor again. "Before you do your sparring, where's your weapon sir? You may be a teacher but it's still common courtesy to use a weapon, even if it's unfair to the students."
The setting changes from DWMA to Soul Eater
The setting changes from Soul Eater to DWMA
The setting changes from DWMA to Soul Eater
Karibachi didn't break eye contact with the seducing Witch for quite a long time. She made him nervous, most interactions made him nervous infact ALL interactions made him nervous but he hid it well. Her choice of attire didn't help either. He did not need his imagination to see Chamile's body, not that he wanted to of-course. Being a Male Witch growing up with only a Witch Mother puts a strain on his prowess with the opposite sex but which female in their right mind would speak with Karibachi anyway?
Chamile smiled like a cat would when they knew something no one else did. she often did know things no one else did, even information that is needed she wont tell you, otherwise there would be no fun. those were the perks having lived as long a life as she had, Chamile honestly couldnt remember how odl she was nor did anyone else know since she always isolated herself from the other witches.
"well then mr. hot shot why not tell us how we may find the Mirror of Serpintine mmm"that too Chamile already knew to find asshe had found it before. but that was long ago 'let the children think andfend for themselves prove their worth of being born male in a witches life' she smiled at Karibachi then looked towards the others evaluating their skills that she knew of and just how useful they would be in finding Him as that was whom they would undoubtedly meet while on their search for the mirror. though none of the other witches believed him to be real and fewer knew where he could be found not even his general location, only Chamile knew of this information at least no one else that she was aware of knew besides her.
The setting changes from Soul Eater to DWMA
"Run off you thief!" A man shouted, throwing a few pebbles at a fast moving... object?
Though as people looked closely, this "object" small, with two legs and long white hair.. So, it was a child? Yes it was. This child ran off with incredible speed, dodging large brooms with hope to stop the bread stealer. However and unfortunately, she made it on top of the roofs, before settling down with the fresh piece of bread.
Taking a chunk, she began to nibble, staring at a large, odd looking building in the distance. The Meister and Weapon Academy.. "Ill make it...Yes..Ill be there soon.." She smiles softly
"-after Miyamoto and Katsu" She blinks from her daze, and blinks questionable. What? She looks at her partner for answers only to see that 'i'll pay you back later look'. "Tetso..."
Giving her a deadpan look, she shook her head before standing up obediently. 'I guess it'll be good practice.' She huffs at the thought, but shrugged it off, as she stepped down to the front.
"Thanks for the challenge professor.." She said in a naturally hushed and rather "lazy" voice, but her icy blue eyes shined with interest and excitment.
A battle with a proffesor eh? Sounds like fun. Maybe she'll have to thank her partner later for being as quick as she was. "Well Tetsu, Ready?" Katsu asked, stretching her limbs a bit, giving short scans towards the rest of the students.
The setting changes from DWMA to Soul Eater
Oh she was an interesting one. Words and breath brushed against his ear and he grinned, not at all bothered by having his space invaded or having a woman so close. He was used to getting friendly with ladies, and men too. He honestly didn't care as long as they were attractive and fun to play with, and Chamile was both of those things! As soon as she was away from him he frowned, practically pouting at being left in the cold. No such thing as luck? Well, then he would have to prove to her that he had a destiny for the top then! With all the tricks he had stored up his sleeves he looked forward to it, just as long as he would be able to laugh on the way to greatness.
Bang looked between her and Kari as they exchanged a few short words, practically feeling the tension hit against his skull. For some reason it felt like a fire would start any second now, yet unfortunately no flames sprang from their exchange. He sighed and decided to work one step ahead of them while they were distracted, not moving from his spot as he created a portal out of the witches realm with his finger. It would bring them to the last place he visited - the pyramids in Egypt. He had been planning on blowing them up previously, but now he was more interested in looking through them, since that's where he would put a mystical object of he needed to hide it.
He stared into a swirl of purples and blacks, satisfied with his work, and nudged Kari since he was the closest person to him. "Hey, punks!" Bang raised his voice to grab their attention, not being one for waiting around. The colorful witch gestured to the portal, a smile tugging at his lips again. "I'll have you guys know I have a one-way ticket to Egypt, right in front of some pointy, crumbly pyramids! You're welcome!" He winked and waved his finger as if scolding him, but his voice was the complete opposite, cheerful and bright. "So, lets get going, shall we?" Bang ended his monologue with a question, waiting for the group to look alive and bogey their way straight to the desert.
Chamile turned her head back to look at Bang who; while she had been speaking to Karibachi opened a portal. its swirling patterns of purple and black giving one a headache if they stared at it too long, smiling Chamile followed his gesture, stepping into the portal.
at first everything was black then she saw a white light ahead and then Chamile stood in the blazing sands of a desert. huge pyramids stood before her engulfing her in their black shadows that danced in the ever changing sand dunes. "well what do you have in mind Bang. sending us to pyramids to blow it up or is there something here that you want?" giving the younger witch a playful smile.
Chamile's eyes then changed to a pinkish color, looking up at the sky she glared at the laughing sun "ugh I'll never understand what the sun finds so funny all the time" she said more to herself than anything else. Chamile then turned her head back to the portal waiting for the others to step through so they can begin their search for The Mirror of Serpentine.
The setting changes from Soul Eater to DWMA
"Well Tetsu, Ready?"
“You know I’m always ready!” Tetsuko cheerfully replied. To herself, she added, With the way he overlooked us in class, I bet he isn’t expecting much from us. Here’s my chance to make sure he never forgets about us again!
Then, as if on cue, Tetsuko’s stomach growled with hunger.
Tetsuko's face was red with embarrassment, but tried to cover it up with a casual apology.
“Ah, sorry sorry. I skipped breakfast because I was running late.”
Aargh! I can’t believe this is happening! Why didn't I at least eat something back at the apartment? I could have made toast or something quick while I was getting ready. And why did I have to push myself so hard trying to outrun Katsu on the way to school? I should have just kept a steady running pace so I’d have some energy left for this duel.
Tetsuko closed her eyes and took a deep breath to get her focus back to the matter at hand. She tried to ignore her grumbling, empty stomach. She tried to ignore the soreness in her legs. She had to calm down. ”A sound ‘soul’ resides within a sound mind and a sound body.” By calming her mind and body, her soul wavelength would keep an even, steady rhythm. The more erratic and fluctuating it is the harder it would be to connect with Katsu’s wavelength, making it all the more difficult to fight effectively and efficiently.
Feeling a bit calmer, Tetsuko felt ready to start the duel. In a bright blue flash of light Tetsuko’s body broke apart and converted to pure energy, swirling and reshaping itself into the form of a tetsubo – an iron Japanese war club riveted with round iron studs – and landed in Katsu’s hands.
Tetsuko knew that her tiredness would severely limit her power and coordination in this fight, but that certainly wasn’t going to stop her from trying her best. Masking her weariness and hunger with a facade of confidence, Tetsuko shouted, “Ok sis, let’s show everyone what we can do!”
The setting changes from DWMA to Soul Eater
"Hai..." She nodded, giving her sister a hidden, weary glance. The weight of the wood was heavier she noticed, and that was going to cause sluggish hits at some point. Though she wasent worried, since she knew Tetsu was going to give her all! That is how she was anyways. Bright and Confident.. Just how Katsu likes it.
So to begin the battle, she decided to test their soul unison with a simple exercise, a few twirls should do it.
Lifting her arm in the air, she watched Tetsu spin around her fingers before she shifted the grasp upon the handle to ensure a good hold. The next moment, her blue eyes flickered around the room. The classroom didnt give her too much space, giving her a disadvantage- not too much though, but the question is, did it weaken Gray as well? What was his talent..? Speed, agility? Pure strength?
'I guess we'll find out...'
Jumping up and down on her feet for a bit, her eyes closed 'A sound ‘soul’ resides within a sound mind and a sound body.' A white soul linked with another.. 'There...'
And With that her eyes slowly opened, then she suddenly lurched forward and- disappeared? No, it was her speed. She merely ran off with a little to no trace. It was her specialty, even as a child...
Appearing behind the professor, she took a hard swinging aim towards his thighs, her speed applying twice the amount of force down to the attack. However at the same time, she watched the teacher with quick eyes. 'Move to the right, left, up, down?'
She must not underestimate Professor grey, he was a teacher after all, and if she did, it may end up with her and tetsu's downfall.. Plus, her sister wasent in the best condition..
[whether or not If he dodges, or gets hit] Jumping back, she leaped up, then lifted the weapon over her head, having a bit of a trouble with the extra weight her sister gained from the lack of sleep and control. 'erg...' Biting her lower lip, she hurled the weapon down towards the professor.
Meanwhile, as she got close to the ground, Katsu started to leaned to the herself and weapon from reach.
Though, now that he thought about it, this did give him an interesting idea. "Muzai?" he asked, turning to face his partner. "What color is the professor?" If he was right, the "colors" Muzai had spoken of were souls. If this were the case, Arthur could enlist her assistance in tuning his soul to the same frequency as Gray's thus rendering any soul wavelength attacks from him useless. Since Arthur couldn't see people's souls himself, he was normally only able to lessen the strength of the attack by tuning to their frequency as the attacked, and at that point some of the damage would have already been done.
Quick steps carried her down towards the source, which became increasingly louder as she approached. When she reached the door where the noise was loudest, she opened it without hesitation. Stopping fights was past of the job description in Death Academy so that was her intent. The sight of a teacher casually sparring with a student, wasn't something she expected and caused her to pause for a second.
"Combat training would be more appropriate in the gym or outside than in a lecture hall. It prevents a lot of paper work and doesn't waste budget by needing to repair things that would be broken in a classroom." She'd kept her voice loud, but as void of tone as possible when she spoke. The point was to grab attention and take the issue somewhere else this time around... serious action could be taken if the current method was insufficient.
The setting changes from Soul Eater to DWMA
Fighting in her weapon form was such a different experience than fighting in her human form, and Tetsuko loved every moment of it. If she had to describe it, she would say it felt like dancing with a partner, but with the rush and speed of a roller coaster. Every swing felt like she was flying through the air, and every successful hit felt like she was floating in weightlessness. The constant flux between swiftness and stillness in this weightless world never make her dizzy, as this was the way her soul – not her body – experienced fighting alongside a meister…
Tetsuko opened her eyes and got her attention back to the situation at hand. While Katsu was attacking Professor Grey, Tetsuko was taking the moment to go along with the ride and follow her meister’s instincts. The thrilling experience of being swung through the air helped her relax, calming her mind a bit more and refreshing her energy. Here weariness didn’t go away entirely, but at least she’d be able to help Katsu out a bit more.
First he dodged, then he blocked. As expected for a teacher to be so quick even without a weapon, but we need to be faster to land a hit…
Before Tetsuko or Katsu had a chance to begin their next attack, a blonde teacher entered the classroom [Ellis], her voice grabbing everyone’s attention. "Combat training would be more appropriate in the gym or outside than in a lecture hall. It prevents a lot of paper work and doesn't waste budget by needing to repair things that would be broken in a classroom."
[Gray] "Ah yes, my bad. I guess I got a little too excited. Alright, everyone come with me to the front of the school, we shall have the duels there.”
Normally Tetsuko wouldn’t have liked interruptions, but this gave her a chance to rest and assess her opponent’s abilities.
“Katsu,” Tetsuko whispered, “He was pretty good at dodging our attacks, and it’s going to get even easier for him when we continue on the open plaza. Have you thought of any plans?”
Muzai noticed her partners change in expression and she smiled so now he wants to fight shaking her head Muzai rested her chin on her hand closing her left eye and opened her left. What she saw surprised her, she had never seen such a colorful soul, with its dominant purple, flashes of neon yellow and red and of course tinges of blue. But the blue wasn’t all that important what she focused on was the purple that dominated all the other colors.
But unlike another person she met, Prof. Archons purple didn’t expand to fill the room or leak out into the streets. No it stayed in a specific area that surrounded him like any soul would of such a young teacher. "Well I’ll let you take a guess at what his dominant color is" she slightly frowned but then a smile twitched at the corners of her mouth, like a cat who cornered a mouse.
What she saw now as the battle progressed was the weak points that flashed colors of black and she grinned mischievously at this. “Oh well what do we have here a weak spot you don’t want us to see hmm no wonder you move the way you do” a keen smile on her face.
Suddenly another color burst into fruition of swirling colors. It was an older woman informing prof. Archon about the need to go outside to do duels. “Uh-oh looks like someone’s in trouble” giggling to herself, Muzai got up jumping over everyone’s heads and landed lightly on her feet besides the Prof. Archon her hands lace behind her head. Muzai grinned at him before remembering Arthur who was still in the third row waiting for the other students to thin out so he could come down.
Muzai chuckled and jumped back to the third row, picked up Arthur in her arms like a child, jumping lightly on a few people’s heads to get back down. She set him down dusting herself down. Her usual smile back on her face “well that was fun”.
The setting changes from DWMA to Soul Eater
"Not that it's any of my business, but shouldn't you take your students a bit more seriously? Even if the class is only 1 star Meisters, you'll wear yourself down using only your own wavelength. Unless of course you have some monstrous amount of stamina in reserve, you really should use a weapon to at least save energy." Ellis found herself playing tactician despite it not being her place to lecture another teacher. At this point, she realized the number of people around...unless the weapon had transformed and been put away, this guy probably didn't have one.
(After some form of pause...so response or awkward silence) Ellis gave a slight cough to pretend to clear her throat. " Since it really can't be helped...I'll be your weapon for a while."
"A new weapon-meister combination... who knows, it might even things out for the students." She wasn't entirely off in her statement, after all her ability to flex her wavelength and change her form should nullify that. But the psychological unfamiliarity between partners wasn't something that could be overlooked entirely. She caught onto her colleagues confidence through his handshake, starkly contrasting the reserved nature of her own. A smirk of her own tinged the corner of her mouth, this one might be a keeper for personality alone.Question is, will the addition of a new weapon make him think a double up of students be a good idea. If that was the case, she'd have to think again, confidence was nice but arrogance as a whole was a turn off.
"Remember, it's not strength, speed or even tactics that are most important in combat. The victor is more often than not the one better at learning and adapting to the situation." Her statement was primarily addressed to the class, after all the change in location and the addition to a weapon were two major curve balls to the situation as they knew it. But the same held true to Gray, his students would have more room to move outside and he might not be comfortable with her favored form. The latter issue was fixable, but she saved that surprise for partners she trusted and opponents that required it. Furthermore, the students he had just begun to spar with now had time to plan against what they'd already seen.
When Muzai leaped away to the front of the classroom, Arthur began standing up to make his way down after her, though he wasn't in much of a hurry. Suddenly, she came back and, without a word, lifted him in her arms and jumped back to the front of the room. Upon being set down, Arthur's face was quite red, and he seemed to be struggling to form an applicable response. Finally he ended up settling on "That was completely unnecessary, but thank you all the same."
She felt her eyebrows pull together. "..." The open landscape will give him an advantage defiantly with all that dodging space. Meaning More trouble.. "Maybe... ill take them off...-" Katsu shook her head quickly. No, she wasent going to waste that, she'll save it for a better opportunity. But... jeez
"Not that it's any of my business, but shouldn't you take your students a bit more seriously? Even if the class is only 1 star Meisters, you'll wear yourself down using only your own wavelength. Unless of course you have some monstrous amount of stamina in reserve, you really should use a weapon to at least save energy."
Really? Now she had to deal with that, though it would be interesting... She took a short glance at the female professor, before releasing a sigh, running her fingers through her white hair. Now that a 2nd weapon was in the obstacle course, she began to question the type of weapon she was going to be. Though she heard of this professor before... and if she was right with the information she retrieved, they may be in trouble. "We should stick with the basics.. we can have the students be surprised when we go all the way in the future.."
"Well then, let's begin again. Hopefully the students have come up with a strategy during the interlude."
Tetsuko readied herself in her weapon form for what she imagined was the “second round” of the duel. She focused on the professors as they readied themselves, eager to learn what changes Professor Greyworth would bring to the fight.
“So Professor Greyworth takes the form of a curved dagger.” She commented aloud, feeling a little relieved. She was glad that her tetsubo form gave Katsu greater reach than Greyworth’s jambiya form gave to Professor Archon, but on the other hand Katsu would be more at risk of getting injured now that Greyworth was here.
The Professors are at an even greater advantage now, and I don’t know how much longer I can last in this fight. The longer this fight drags on the weaker I’m going to get, making it harder for Katsu to match her soul wavelength to mine. We have no plan of action, and Katsu looks like she’s losing her confidence. This is really bad.
But I can’t let Katsu know that.
When it looked like everyone was ready, Tetsuko announced, “Professor Archon, Profesor Greyworth, prepare yourselves! Don’t underestimate us just because we’re students!”
In a quieter voice, Tetsuko told Katsu, “Don’t worry, I know what to do. We’ll finish this fight in no time!”
In the dance between meister and weapon, it was now Tetsuko’s turn to take the lead. She lunged forward to lead Katsu into a charge at Professor Grey, while shifting her weight to guide Katsu where she wanted to swing next. Instead of focusing on a single, straightforward attack, Tetsuko lead Katsu into an onslaught of horizontal and vertical swings with each attack building momentum for the next. Tetsuko wasn’t actually trying to hit the Professor, instead attempting to keep him focused on avoiding her attacks and making it difficult for him to find an opening. Let’s see if we can make them sweat!
The Professor was just dodging, not having to really take this battle seriously, but he seemed to enjoy it. Seeing the potential in his students seemed to bring him some degree of joy. Professor Grey's movements were very linear, not having to try very hard. He thought about this, maybe being able to use this to his advantage later. He blocked the second attack with just his palm. He was fast. Any chance to hit him was slim.
They were all interrupted by another teacher walking into the room. She seemed to be complaining to Professor Grey about the racket they were making. His partner made a comment to him. "Hey Atomsk that woman... I don't know why but for some reason I feel uneasy around her."
She then immediately got up to go greet her. Jesus, this girl was way to outgoing. she made no sense either. She complained about feeling uncomfortable, and then walks right up to her.
Afterwords, Atomsk was dragged into the courtyard, where the battle resumed once more. This girl was headstrong. Dragging him everywhere. He was the meister, not her. He should be doing the leading. He didn't dwell on it too much, instead focusing on the battle. He quickly decided on a tactic. They had to be more careful now. The new woman was fighting them too. But he figured his original would work.
"Yuzuki. Transform please."
This is my first Meister I'm so happy I could die, and also I can't fail him I don't want a new partner I like him... after thinking she grew a little hot in his hand. After noticing this she quickly apologized to Atomsk. "S-sorry just thinking about some stuff but now that I've transformed what did you have in mind?"
Once everyone was through the portal Bang wasted no time in following, subsequently closing the swirl of blacks and grays. Instantly he closed his eyes in the intense light of the desert, whining in delight as the heat hit his body at full force. He heard Kari mutter something about hating deserts and silently sent him a hypothetical mental glare. Deserts were great! They were like natures frying pan, hot and ready to burn! What was better than that? Finally the boy opened his eyes, the orbs being squinted as he grew accustomed the the light, and he turned towards the feminine voice that was speaking to him.
In which, he grinned at her comment. It was like she had read his mind! "Blowing them up was my first idea! Oh, Chamile, you know me so well!" He spoke in sing-song and swayed to the side, exaggerating a false state of being love struck. The boy chuckled as he caught himself, stumbling happily through the sand. "But oddly enough, no! No, blowing these pyramids to smithereens probably isn't the best idea, right?" He shook his head as if it would make his point and walked over to Kari, looking down at the line he drew in the sand with half-interest.
"I was just under the impression that if anyone was going to hide something so special that they would do it someplace complicated. And that's what the pyramids are! People die in them just because of how tricky the labyrinths are!" Bang chuckled, speaking about death as if it was one big joke. He spun on his heel and faced Chamile again, tilting his head from side to side in a snakelike manner. "Afterwards we can blow up the pyramids though, that would be funner putting spiders in a pinata!"
The setting changes from Soul Eater to DWMA
"S-sorry just thinking about some stuff but now that I've transformed what did you have in mind?"
"It's fine, really. I was just taken aback for a moment. We're going to attack while they are fighting the professor. Neither team will ever win. We should work together. So for our first shot, I need big, and I need powerful. I want our preemptive strike to count. Help me aim as much as you can"
He dropped to one knee, careful to be somewhat hidden behind students to better hide them, and pulled back the string. He Wasn't sure how to aim, but the string pulled back surprisingly easily. As he pulled back, he felt their wavelengths gather into an arrow. It was unstable, and probably wouldn't do much, but being there first time together, he couldn't ask for, or hope for much more. Atomsk aimed, and loosed the arrow onto he professors.
The setting changes from DWMA to Soul Eater
While Gray lectured the students, the after effects of a four way resonance hit her. While her wavelength had matched his perfectly earlier, it had dropped down to 77% from the strain. If the students had been more in synch, she would have dropped even more, under ideal conditions she could manage a max of a seven way resonance and her average best was five. Though in each case the after effects greatly depleted her energy, the seven way had left her unconscious for nearly two weeks. Granted her colleague should be at a level where he could account for that 23% difference on his own...especially when normal wavelengths differences were much larger.
"If I may offer my own opinion," she began but by then Gray had re-engaged the previous pair of students. "The young man's strategy was good in a fight seeking victory. In situations like a Kishin appears or a rare super strong threat where one Meister isn't enough, teams will be formed. The detonating arrow just now would have been a great distraction for the other two." The sound of her voice was undergoing a miniature version of the Doppler effect since she was being swung around during this time.
"Since this is technically one of those fights, his action was correct. But since this is meant to measure individual partners instead of Meister teams, his action was out of place. Besides, as far as students go...that arrow was pretty good."
"That was completely unnecessary, but thank you all the same."
she grinned down at Arthur trying to hide her grin "well that what you think" Muzai followed the crowd outside and like everyone else waited for it to start. Muzai yawned stretching her arm behind her, she looked around the courtyard a very calculating look on her face. she then walked over to a tree and climbed it, settling in its lowest branch leaning back against the trunk her hands behind her head. it would look like Muzai was going to take a nap but that was just the opposite as tempting as it was.
Muzai switched her left eye for her right and watched as the duel began. a flash of purple caught her eye making her turn in its direction, the late student had fired an arrow that she guessed must have been his and his weapons wavelength guessing from the colors that were intertwined. but it soon dissipated into nothing Gray had blocked it with his weapon partner a dagger. Muzai's eye widened at the swirling mass of purple 'wow together their a whole lot stronger' a grinned spread itself across her face at the possibility of such a challenge.
'wait why am I excited-' her thoughts were cut off from a sudden rush of nausea, then she remember "Arthur!" she looked around the courtyard and found him, she had completely forgot about him in her rush to get a good vantage point. she jumped down, disappearing halfway in her decent only to appear besides Arthur "hey sorry bout that wanna join me in my tree?" grinning at him.
Asuna Sat back in her chair composing herself, she sat straight backed and arms crossed under her chest. She nodded when Ryner said they should practice soul resonance as she felt a little worse for wear on the subject. "Good plan" she said to him without looking. She was focused on watching the Professor fight with one student and her weapon. She was analysing the students and the Professor fighting styles. Committing their weak point and their strengths to memory. This is what she does, it is like her brain is working over time, it stops her thinking about other things.
She blinks and turns to Ryner and says "Lunch, Roof , Practice". She is usually never this straight to the point but today seems to be a very irritable day for her. Old horrors have begun to rear their ugly head today but she cant figure out why????
As Tetsuko took the lead, she began to see the battle in a whole different perspective. It was as if she was in the middle of a slow motion movie.. Though this was a rare occurrence that her eyes would react like this. And when it did, it shown a brighter blue, something of a silver shade... And as much as she dislikes this feeling of slowness, she did see the pros of this ability..
So as her weapon charged, she saw the flat end of the blade heading toward her shin. So leaning her shoulders back, she felt the palm of her hands hitting the floor behind her, before she kicked off the blade's side and flipping over. [this may disarm him] A simple gymnastics trick if she said so herself. But without another second passing, she sent Tetsuko down towards the professors hoping to disarm him, then if she was lucky, an easy hit can be accomplished.
Tetsuko was so focused on attacking Professor Archon that Yuzuki’s arrow took her completely by surprise. She cursed her personal lack of awareness in the privacy of her own mind, but she also found herself getting angry at Atomsk and Yuzuki. Had this been a real-life battle against a kishin egg or a witch, Tetsuko would have been glad for the assistance. Attacking a distracted opponent was a sound tactic, especially opponents who are more powerful than yourself or your allies. But this wasn’t a battle against a kishin egg or a witch – this was a duel. Tetsuko had accepted Professor Archon’s challenge knowing full well that it would only be Katsu and herself against the Professor (and whatever weapon he wielded), and she would make sure it was going to stay that way until one of them conceded. It seemed Professor Archon thought the same way, and he stopped fighting and spoke to Atomsk and Yuzuki before Tetsuko could say anything about it. Oh well, Tetsuko thought, I guess I shouldn’t be getting too upset about this, but I hate it when we keep getting interrupted.
As soon has he finished lecturing Atomsk and Yuzuki, Professor Archon wasted no time resuming the duel, forcing Katsu and Tetsuko to fight defensively. Fortunately for Tetsuko, Katsu seemed to have regained some of her confidence as she deflected the blow.
“That’s the spirit!” Tetsuko cheered.
Ellis was to far away for him to quickly retrieve her, so he had to attack and buy some time. This wouldn't be too difficult, he was still trained in unarmed combat. He ran forward and prepared to strike Katsu with his soul wavelength. This would stun her long enough to retrieve Ellis and get back before she had a chance to run after him.
"Nice disarm Katsu, I really wonder if those are your specialty," she commented as she adjusted her glasses. She made no attempt to move, were this live combat she'd have raced right back to Gray and resumed. But this was a duel, an exercise to test the capabilities of the students. "Don't worry kids, I'll be a good weapon and stay right here until retrieved, Gray should be able to manage just fine until then." This wasn't a taunt, but a simple statement of fact: Gray should not need her for a fight like this. Once they learned a bit, and especially after the students learned how to Resonate it'd be an entirely different story. She used this as a chance to look around and observe the other students. Most of then seemed to be watching the duel with an extreme amount of concentration. As if they were trying to memorize how they're Professor fought and defeat him later with the data acquired from this one fight. She liked the attitude, if the thinking was a little on the naive side...but the crop this year was definitely well above average.
In particular, she found the pair that had fired the arrow into the fight noteworthy. Primarily because she'd felt their attack first hand, their drive to simply win was also interesting. But most of all, it was the simple fact that she felt that they were staring at her...something she wasn't overly comfortable with.
He did manage to catch Atomsk and Yuzuki loose an arrow into the duel. As much as Arthur was loath to agree with Gray, he found the act mildly appalling. If that had been his duel that had just been interfered with, he would have been furious. What would be proved if Gray lost only through others' interference. Wait, that wasn't right. Arthur didn't care about that. He didn't have anything to prove, especially not to the professors, right? Whether or not he'd gotten any better since the last tine he'd faced Gray was also irrelevant, other than how it would help him to help Muzai and satisfy his parents wishes. For someone who supposedly didn't care about being a great meister, Arthur spent a good deal of time thinking on the subject.
Shaking his head to clear it of thoughts such as those, Arthur walked over to the tree Muzai had climbed. He watched her drop and then, seemingly through either magic or exaggerated ninja skills, appear beside him, with a total disregard for the normal laws of movement. Then again, Arthur had known the physical incarnation of death itself since he was four, so he decided what was and was not possible really wasn't for him to say.
"hey sorry bout that wanna join me in my tree?"
There was that grin again. Despite the fact that it should have been something of a warning sign, Arthur shrugged. "Alright. I can't see the fight too well from down here anyways."
"really?" she looked at him in disbelief, bending down at his height "Oh tienes razon que no puedo ver nada" suddenly changing to Spanish. Muzai grinned again and picked up Arthur by the wait, slung him over her shoulder and climbed back to the tree. she set him down on her lap, arms wrapped around his waist so he wouldn't fall. if you didn't know any better you would have thought Muzai was his older sister(which in a sense she could be considering she was 16 when she went into a coma). "now aren't you glad I offered to bring you up here with me. you can see a whole lot better with the best view in the house...or courtyard...cant be a house with no roof...wait can there?" her last question directed towards Arthur while she had mainly been talking to herself.
Muzai noticed the way Grays hand flashed an incredibly dark gray "he almost broke his wrist" then she turned her attention back to the other professor who simply stood there waiting for Gray to come get her. "aw but where's the challenge in that" Muzai complained a little though she didn't know why 'ah that can be handled at another time if I manage to remember' this made her chuckle at herself for forgetting things so easily. "¿Voy a necesitar una nota pegada a mi cabeza para recordar o se me olvida también?" she chuckled again unaware she had started to speak Spanish again but for the moment Muzai was too caught up in the duel to really care.
Kepping his eyes fixed on the window Masamune didn't responde to what Andrius had said. After all the introductions were over with he stood up then walked over to the window that was still open keeping clear of the fight as best he could. "Sorry Teach not to keen about the fact of other watching but that doesn't mean i won't take you up on that offer." he said poking his head out and just looking around 'it takes some strong fingers in order to climb something like this with out fall back down, simple for a few people but near impossible for others.' he thought looking back towards the one the meister who entered the building through the window then put some weight on his hands as he leaned back to watch the duel. "now that is fast..." he said almost aw struck looking to the clock giving a slight sigh of relief when he heard that the duels would be moved out side the when every one else started out the door he simply put his hands one the window seal before standing up and following them out to the courtyard.
Taking a step into the sun Masamune quickly separated himself from the rest of the group then sat down crossing his legs. 'all that speed and momentum of the attack and he was still able to block it probably not going to be a smart idea to get a slip up other wise i don't think i'll ever live it down.' he thought keeping his eyes on open after the professor Greyworth changed into her weapon form which really took him by surprise. 'Hmm? haven't seen one of those for i don't know how long if my memory is anything then that's meant for fast attackers and in the hand of a pro gah.' shaking the thought out of his head he quickly began looking back and forth from one person to the other taking some mental notes on each of their fighting style "hey careful they may have a shortened their reach but they will make up for it in speed." he said pointing at the curved edge. "A dagger like that is more then just some decoration or in this case looking good on a field of battle, one wrong step and you can find yourself bleeding even if this is a contained fight."
Shifting about Masamune watched as an arrow was parried with ease then looked in the direction from where it was released but gave a small laugh when they got lectured "well then good strategy but bad timing if you want to deal some good damage you'll want to wait for a good sized opening and trust me seeing them and using them to your advantage is not as easy as it sounds not even a pro can see them all the time, so for now why not just sit and watch." crossing his legs he continued to watch as the fight continued from where it ended last. 'this guy is a well rounded fighter. tight defense, powerful offence, his movements are swift, and not to mention his ability to make strategies is almost as good as Lord Death's looks like finding a weak point is going to be tough' he thought watching as he started back up. After the professor got unarmed he quickly stood and walked away into the building. "looks like i may need to get a drink other wise i might just pass out before i even get my turn to fight." he said to himself looking around
(ooc: been really loaded with work but now that I've got it all out of the way now i will try and post as much as i can so please be patient with me)
The setting changes from Soul Eater to DWMA
Katsu cheered quietly at the small accomplishment. 'Amazing'
This was a duel, her blood was going up and she was excited. Though she learned not to let her emotions overcome her, and so she scanned the battle. She disarmed the Professor, but how was this going to give her more of an disadvantage? If she were to use the weapon against him, Ellis wouldn't allow that to happen... The blade was also now in her human form, so what was she going to do? Kick her out of the way?
'....' She sighed. The battle was soon coming to an end. But she wouldnt give up now would she?
Taking tetsu, she raced toward Gray, her track a straight line, until at last moment she swirled to the right, hoping to catch him off guard. Swinging her sister down in a diagonal direction, she watched the prof. He was going to stun her, and it was a shame too. She didnt want to leave an average impression.. Defiantly with all the training they did. However.. Her eyes narrowed. This wasent the only opportunity, was it? No, so she decided not to mope on it. Besides,this defiantly wasent a waste of time. So leaving one more second for an attack, she keeled one leg down before swinging her other foot towards his leg just to unbalance him.
The setting changes from DWMA to Soul Eater
While Arthur understood the reason behind this, that still didn't make it any less awkward for him, and he had only limited success in trying to prevent his face from turning red. He did still manage to hear and answer his partner's question regarding houses though. "Technically, the roof isn't part of the definition itself, so I suppose there could be. I don't see why you'd want one though." The comment about Gray almost having his wrist broken earned a frown from Arthur. If he was injured, the proceeding fights would loose all their meaning. Even worse, what if the teachers were exhausted by the time Arthur and Muzai's turn rolled around. That fight would prove nothing, regardless of the outcome.
Trying once more to dismiss thoughts on that subject, the blue-haired meister decided to focus instead upon his weapon partner's last outburst. "Wait, my Spanish is a bit rusty, but did you just say something about sticking a note to your head?"
"i did in spanish wait oh yes i did" Muzai said hesitantly for she honestly couldnt remember right at that moment. a worried expression passed across her face before turning back to her usual smile "oh yeah i said i should put a sticky note on my forehead so i dont forget things. but now that i think about ill probably just end up forgetting about the note" she shook her head making the bell in her hair jingle softly.
suddenly Muzai slammed hwr fist into her palm a funny look on her face "oh i know thats why i have you Arthur you can remind me about what it is i need to remember..." her voice trailed off as her eye glazed over taking on a dazed look. her bbody began to shake, her hands tightnened into fists her knuckles turned white from the pressure. this episode passed almost as soon as it came a smile found its way back to its rightful place, it seemed Muzai was conpletely unaware of what just happened turning her attention back towards the duel.
Muzai's eye scanned the crowd noting the flurry of diffrent colors then back to Gray, Katsu and Miyamoto their colors showed they were determined to beat their teacher. her eye widened some at thesight of a surge of purple in the palm of Grays hand which earned her curiosity. "hey Arthur whats that forming in his hand" she noticed the nice determined colors that came away from the both of them and wondered 'i wonder what our colors would be? for a brief moment Muzai stared at Arthur but then blinked realizing she had begun to stare and looked back out at the duel as it began to draw to a close hopfully.
He was getting closer, his hand was flashing dark grey, signalling he was going to use his soul wavelength. He was there he tried to aim his hand at Katsu's stomach, it would be the most obvious target, but then again, he was going so fast it could hit her.
The setting changes from Soul Eater to DWMA
"take this.." She whispered, her voice hushed, but powerful.
The setting changes from DWMA to Soul Eater
Arthur jumped slightly when Muzai slammed her fist into her palm, since he was still sitting in her lap after all. "Well, I'll try, but I need to know what to remind you of first." The episode that followed her statement ended almost as soon as it had begun, but was still highly noticeable and worrisome, leading Arthur to ask "Are you alright?" Seeing that she hadn't seemed to have perceived the event, he explained as best he could. "Just a moment ago, you tensed up and started shaking." Frankly, he was surprised that they hadn't fallen out of the tree.
While he was by no means done with the previous subject, Arthur still didn't want to be rude by not answering his partner's question. He turned to get a look at whatever it was that Muzai had described, just in time to see the professor's attack land, the flash of grey indicating its true nature. "That was Gray projecting his soul wavelength. If you aren't in sync it can be quite painful and disruptive, thankfully, that won't work quite as well against us, assuming you really are okay to participate."
"oh i did i see, well its nothing to worry about i think José said it happened all the time. he said just as long as i was in a safe place and not doing anything that could possibly hurt me when it happens then i should be fine. . . i think" Muzai was glad Arthur pointed that out to her, she never liked her episodes mainly because it often happened when she was playing soccer. then she grinned "aw was lil Arthur worrieded about me aww thats so sweet" teasing him while she pulled at his cheeks and laughing.
Muzai just about fell out of the tree from laughing but managed to stop herself before she actually slipped. still laughing Muzai watched the duel ,listening to Arthurs explanation on what Gray did. but then she frowned when Arthur voiced his doubt on her being alright. "well of course im alright why wouldnt i be. so dont worry about me just focus on making a plan on how were going to deal with our teacher" she said in a huff. Muzai didnt take to well whenever someone asks that kind of question, mainly because José would always ask it. and just remembering him brought both good and bad memories.
(OOC: best I could do didn't want to read all the battle posts sorry if you guys don't like it let me know and I'll try to make it better.)
Witches View
the witches were lead to a dark chamber deep underground, a tunnel system so vast and intricate not even the person imprisoned for as long as she has would never be able to look through all of them. Chamile lead the group to the dark chamber, but it was an underwater reservoir, full of clear water. the group stood on a small stretch of sand, the water lapping at its shores, making the only sound of water moving. but if they listened close enough they could hear a faint voice singing.
Chamile had already informed them not to listen to the song, as it did not mean much to them for what they were searching for The Mirror of Serpentine. it was rumored that that very song and voice belonged to the witch that was imprisoned within the maze of tunnels, as well as the owner and creator of the mirror they were searching for.
but if they stopped and stood right in front of them they would have seen a single island that was too far away to make out any particular details other than the fact that it was a small island. using their magic the witches flew to the island which for some reason took longer than they thought would but they reached the island after what seemed like an hour. what stood before them left them speechless for what it was in fact the mirror.
it was huge three times the height of Chamile, two dragons held it up with the claws, wings stretched over their heads to show the top of the mirror their feet the bottom. the reflective glass itself wasnt really reflective at all but swirled a silvery substance showing what they wanted to see. Chamile stepped forwards placing her palm on the surface creatig a ripple affect. suddenly a gust of wind blew laced with magic power, she smiled her eyes changed to the color of the mirror a swirling silver. then it stopped smiling in triumph Chamile stepped back to look at the mirror which showed a life sized cavern of what looked to be a pyramid. gesturing to the mirror the witches stepped through and were now in that very cavern in a pyramid. Chamile walked forwards arms outstretched and turned back to the witches that accompanied her "well here we are Kishin wont you come and play" her voice rang throughout the cavern waiting for a reply.
The voice didn't reach Sora, but that however didn't mean he didn't hear it. In his coffin he lay flat on his back, completely unaware of the witches that dared to enter his sanctuary. The hush lullaby stopped and the silence that came was only interrupted by a drop...a single drop of liquid, presumably water. Then came more water, instead of a drop it sounded like a shower...then a river..then an ocean. The source of the sound was directly in front of the witches. Within the darkness was a fountain, an extremely old but working fountain that was quickly overfilling. Eventually the liquid made it's way down to Chamile's feet. It was warm, far too warm and thick for water and upon closer inspection it could only be recognized as blood. As soon as the blood reached Chamile's feet the sound stopped and the blood stopped right in it's tracks.
One thing after another...A large weeping could be heard in the far back of the cavern, at least a hundred or so feet away from the group of witches. The weeping itself was in a low hushed tone but loud enough for anyone with half decent ears to recognize it.
Without notice a loud shriek broke through the quiet weeping, causing the whole room to vibrate.
"WHYYYY?!" The voice screamed out, it continued on each shriek louder than the next. "WHYYY?! IT MAKES NO SENSE! THE SKY HAS NOT YET FALLEN, THE WIND HAS NOT HEEDED MY CALL, SO WHY?!"
Suddenly everything stopped literally, everything. The blood stopped seeping into the cold rocky ground. Three red eyes appeared everywhere, illuminated by their own sheer power. They were harmless, only a precaution of what was ahead, any fool would turn back now...but the witches were no fools. The mystical barriers that guarded Sora aged and weakened as do many things in the world. Once placed up by Mabaa centuries ago the barriers standing before the witches were now equal to that of a novice witch.
Another voice, this time high pitched but calm...and almost oblivious to normal hearing called out to the witches.
"Please...help me."
and so the duels ended with a good end, at that moment the lunch bell rang. signaling for the students to either got o the mess hall, wonder the school or go off grounds for lunch. most of the students in Prof. Gray's class left the moment the bell rang while other straggled behind but they eventually left for better use of their time as they would describe . . .
Alexander Lute, an adult with a short temper, was made to do paperwork due to him not having to deal with students on the first day. Snap!, the pen he was using now had a broken tip, and the ink went onto all the papers he had just finished. He tried desperately to not be violent, considering the fact that he ironically didn't like violence. Too late, he had already crushed the remaining body of the pen in his hand and had gotten ink all over his hand. He felt lucky that he didn't get ink over his clothes, not wanting to figure out how long it took to get ink out of clothes. "Why was I, of all people, assigned to this?" He mumbled to himself. Oh, how the other teachers must have been laughing at the fact that he was assigned paperwork. Well, the teachers probably were more professional than that, but Alexander simply didn't care to think logically while having ink on him.
He stood up from his classroom, and went to a bathroom, preparing to wash his hands. The academy didn't allow him to smoke, which was a thing that helped him calm himself. He didn't need to smoke, but it helped him calm his nerves. He walked in and out of the bathroom, washing his hands and drying them. At least the ink came off. He would have went back to his office and continued working, but he knew he would probably end up breaking something. He instead went outside, putting his hands on his sides and stretching his body. At least his sunglasses kept away the sun's rays. He walked randomly and eventually spotted Gray in the distance. He had a slight urge to go and speak to Gray, but not enough to interrupt.
He simply watched the fight with interest, wondering how strong the new students would be mentally and physically. He watched until the bell rang, signaling lunch for the students, and his chance to 'borrow' his son for a bit. He walked calmly yet quickly up to the location his son was at. Nothing needed to be said for Ryner to notice his father. "Need something?" Ryner asked, wondering what could be important. "I want you to come practice with me, we can't have you being weak now, can we?" Alexander said, looking at his son's meister. A bit of sadness was shown in his eyes, remembering his meister, but the sadness was quickly replaced by his normally calm look. "You're coming too." Alexander said, looking at Asuna. He wouldn't force them to come, but he couldn't quite ask them to come without sounding forceful. It was just a problem with being freakishly strong. "Well then, let's go Asuna." Ryner said, anticipating the spar that would probably be soon brought on. Alexander waved at Gray, remembering that Gray existed, but he quickly returned to the matter at hand. He picked up both Asuna and Ryner, using both of his hands to ease movement. He then used his strong legs and ran towards a simple training location, forgetting that most humans weren't used to the suddenness of being carried and quickly transported. Alexander wasn't even slightly tired, building a high stamina from his years of training and being a hot-headed kid. He dropped the two abruptly. "This should suffice. I'd take you to the roof of the building, but we'd probably break something and the roof isn't very easy to move on." Alexander stated, not expecting a response. He had broken a couple of things when he began being a Professor, but he eventually got the idea to reinforce most of his class. He got himself in a fighting stance and prepared to help the two train, "I'll stop and give you kids time to eat after forty minutes of practice." Alexander said, a bit excited at the idea of practicing.
"Looks like that fight isn't happening today, but from what I've experienced so far... this group will be quite powerful in a year or two." She turned on her heel as she spoke, intending to go to her favorite little restaurant in Death City. Since she went there nearly every day for lunch, if anyone needed her she'd be easy to find. She hadn't gone far before remembering something, "Bow girl...Yuzuki if I'm not mistaken. Earlier you'd stated that you wished to speak with me, let's do it over lunch." The girl had asked to speak with her before the fights and Ellis had brushed it off, now was as good a time as any to address whatever she'd wanted to talk about.
The setting changes from Soul Eater to Death City
The setting changes from Death City to Soul Eater
"aw was lil Arthur worrieded about me aww thats so sweet"
Arthur blushed at the teasing, and quickly tried to cover up his earlier concern. "I was only worried because I'm sitting on your lap. If you fall, I fall." This was, of course, blatantly false. A fact which was almost painfully obvious. Thankfully, at least from Arthur's perspective, the lunch bell rang before the conversation could continue.
"So," the meister said, turning his head to better face Muzai, while still not falling out of the tree. "Shall we eat in the mess hall, or go eat something in town." Arthur himself didn't really have a preference, and so left the decision largely up to his partner.
before she could say anything else on the matter a bell rung. she noticed a lot of the students left and she was curious as to why.
"oh that was the lunch bell Yes! im starving" she grinned hungrily. and to empathize on her comment Muzais stomach growled loudly earning a giggle from her. "ha silly tummy youll get food dont worry" patting her stomach. unfortunately because of her excite ment and patting her stomach Muzai slipped out of the tree falling forwards.
"gah" was all she could say, in an instant Muzai right herself landing on both feet. then with outstretched arms she caught Arthur holding him like a baby. "well that was fun" grinning at him Muzai placed a finger on her chin thinking about his previous question while still holding him with one arm. now he was propped on her hip like a mother would her baby but it never came to mind how uncomfortable the situation would be on her new meister. suddenly she clapped both hands dropping Arthur in the process, "oh i know theres this resturant i saw while walking it smelled really good but i didnt have money so i couldnt eat anything" her face got all gloomy thinking about the food. then she realized what she did "ah Arthur im sorry i didnt mean to drop you like that are you okay?" crouching down next to Him Muzai's hands hovered over him unsure of what to do.
And so Arthur was unceremoniously launched off the tree. This probably wouldn't have been too much of a problem, since he'd have ample time to adjust his fall, but it seemed that would be unnecessary, as Muzai had somehow reached the ground first, and caught him in her arms.
"well that was fun"
"That's purely a matter of opinion." Apparently, the weapon required a free hand, as she propped him up on her hip. This was uncomfortable for a menagerie of reasons, not the least of which was that it was embarrassing. It wasn't the greatest of the reasons either, just the one he decided to focus on to try and avoid thinking about the others. This did not have to be dealt with for long however, as he was then dropped to the ground. Now, normally he'd be able to catch himself, but he was close enough to the ground already that he didn't have time to regain his feet before impact.
"ah Arthur im sorry i didnt mean to drop you like that are you okay?"
Arthur nodded and sprang to his feet, dusting himself off before sending Muzai a reassuring smile. "I'm alright. I'm a bit more resilient than I look." This was true, though his ability to withstand damage was still nowhere near on par with that of most other meisters. "Anyways, let's head to that restaurant you were talking about."
Muzai grinned once more glad he was alright "well thats good to know" patting his head Muzai did a quick inspection with her eye making sure he wasnt lying to her, she hated liars though Muzai couldnt remember why. with a shrug dissmising the thought Muzai chuckled a little "okay um i think it was this way" linking her amr with Arthurs she lead him away from DWMA and once again jumped onto the sides of the stairs but did it diffrently this time, she walked backwards hands behind her head.
Muzai nearly tripped backwards when she reached the end but managed to save herself with a simple acrobatic flip. "okay no walking backwards on the sides of stairs make sure you remind me on that one Arthur" for the next 10-15 minutes Muzai led Arthur on a wild goose chase trying to figure out where the resturant was. finally Muzai could no longer hide her fustration. "Urgh! why cant i just remeber where it is! Dammit im starving!" gritting her teeth Muzai looked like she was about to pull hair out from fustration but kept from doing so. dropping her hands to her side Muzai groaned her shoulders slouched forwards while her stomach let out a loud growl for food.
suddenly a hand clasped her shoulder, making her jump, instinctively Muzai grabbed the hand and flipped whoever was dumb enough to come up from behind her and soon the guy was on his back, his breathe knocked out of him. or at least thats what was supposed to happen, but the man righted himself at the last moment and flipped Muzai herself over his shoulder. what happened next could only be achieved by those skilled enough to get out of sticky situations, one of those people being Muzai.
Muzai transformed into her weapon form making the man let go of her handle. for a moment Muzai was airborne but she switchdd back landing on her feet, Muzai had gone back to looking through her right eye. glaring at him Muzai growled "the hell was that for. dont you know not to sneak up on people like that" balling her fists at her sides. the man laughed getting in her face by bending down slightly as he was one tall fellow, with dark spiky hair and dark eyes. "dont you know its not polite to flip people like that" he said sweetly gripping her chin in his hand. she stepped back surprised by his answer but scowled at him, suddenly his body went tense and he let out a howl of pain his hands hovered over his crotch. "Pervert!" sticking her tongue out at him Muzai twirled around to face Arthur and took him by the arm "come on Arthur i think i remeber now" just about to leave Muzai stopped at the sound of the man asking them to wait.
"hey you two i think i may be of help to you. i couldnt help overhearing your conversation little miss and i think i can take you to the resturant your looking for" he had a sheepish smile on his face, his request was mainly directed towards Arthur hoping the kid would pity him and say yes. Muzai figured that was the case and turned to Arthur "well do you want to take up on his offer?" the scowl still on her face.
The setting changes from Soul Eater to Death City
Beep! Beep! Click!
The sounds were usually the ones that woke up Johannes in the modern world. He got up out of his bed and stretched when he looked a tthe claendar. He beamed. Is it today? His first day of work?! He jumped and got cleaned up. He had to look good, or at least better. He had wanted a job for a long time. Why? WHy would a millenia old male witch with the power to destroy cities want a job? Because he wanted to try living a human life. That, and he would'nt rely so much on his powers for it.
He runs faster than any car already as he dashed from the abandoned gas station he had purchased in the desert. He had renovated it and refurbished it. It was quite nice inside, and held a few bunkbeds for guests. Not like he had any. As he entered town he went to the restaurant and spoke to the manager. The manager gave him the uniform and told him where he would be stationed. Johannes was having a good morning. He was the perfect employee. Almost. If he wasn't so clever, he would have failed the blood test. Heavily failed it, for that matter.
He noticed alot of kids came here to eat. Apparently some school was nearby and this place was quite popular. He seemed to be doing well, although alot of them gave him wierd looks. What was with these kids? its not like he was poisoning their food. And they always came in pairs. Like partners. Still, they liked him enough that they tipped him. He could have sworn he saw a guy with dark spiky hair and dark eyes here earlier. Odd...
------------------
The pair were looking at Johannes from the window. "I'm telling you he's a witch!" "No he's not! His wavelength would be alot stronger." "I'm telling Shinigani!" "Wait for me!"
-----------------
Johannes thought to himself. Maybe his soul protect wasn't working too well. He needed to perfect it now that he was a "human".
The setting changes from Death City to Soul Eater
Arthur hadn't been lying; he honestly was fairly unharmed. Years of sparring matches, especially the ones against his sister, had increased his pain tolerance beyond that of most, though admittedly this didn't actually help with the fact that a single well-placed strike could usually put him out of commission. As he was reminiscing Muzai walked backwards off the side of the DWMA's main stairs, though she managed to land on her feet, and appeared to be alright.
"okay no walking backwards on the sides of stairs make sure you remind me on that one Arthur"
"Noted." the blue-haired teen said, tapping the side of his head to emphasize that he'd stored it away in his mind. For the next 10-15 minutes, they wandered around Death City, seemingly without direction, as they looked for Muzai's restaurant. They were passing through an alleyway, which Arthur was sure they'd passed through at least twice before, when Muzai seemed to reach her limit. Before he could reply to her outburst, a tall man appeared and countered the flip that the weapon attempted to use on him. Due to the confined space of the alley, Arthur couldn't get around Muzai to assist her. He considered going over them by bouncing off the walls of the buildings, but decided against it since the man would likely just throw his partner at the lad.
Thankfully, it seemed that he wasn't as much of a threat as he initially appeared to be, and Muzai finished the confrontation fairly quickly on her own. She then stated that she thought she remembered where the restaurant was, and began to pull him along with her, before stopping at the sound of the man telling them to wait.
"hey you two i think i may be of help to you. i couldnt help overhearing your conversation little miss and i think i can take you to the resturant your looking for"
Muzai didn't seem terribly happy, but still left the decision up to him. "Well, you said you remember now, so if that's really the case, we don't need help. On the other hand, if you don't, I don't see any harm in seeing where he wants to take us." He paused before turning to whisper to his partner. "Besides, if he does wish us harm, I think we can take him. Plus, if he is an enemy, he might know something about your past." After a moment of thought, Arthur stopped whispering and added "Still, it's sort of suspicious how he knows what restaurant you're talking about, despite the fact that you never mentioned a name or any other distinguishing features."
sometimes she really hated her memory problem, and one of those times was now since she really didn't remember where the restaurant was. Muzai only said she did so the guy could leave them alone, but no he had to say he knew what they were looking for, and why did she leave it to Arthur to decide she should have just ignored the guy.
Muzai let out a huff that sounded more like defeat than anger, crossing her arms she looked away from the man and nodded her head "fine" was her answer. she barely listened to what Arthur had said until he mentioned her past which stopped her in her tracks suddenly turning to face Arthur her hair smacked the man in the face earning a loud hmp from him. Muzai glared at him and looked back at Arthur "you really think so, no wait how did you know where I wanted to go when I cant even remember myself where or what it is or looks like" her sentence directed at the man in the end, "and who are you anyway, I cant keep calling you pervert though that's a perfect name for a man such as yourself" the tone in her voice said it all on just how much Muzai disliked the guy.
apparently he didn't get the hint as he shrugged at her question. "the names James, James Bond" bowing he flicked his wrist and suddenly a fedora appeared in his hands, standing upright, the fedora on his head he burst out laughing mainly because of the look of confusion on Muzai's face.
"wow! you really fell for it didn't you. who the hell would have that kind of name, my name is actually David, David Torreto if you must know. as for knowing where you wanted to go, well doesn't every man need to know the needs and wants of his lady" he said flirtatiously, David even winked at Muzai forgetting about Arthur completely. then his face soured and he paled, his words only earned him another knee to the groin, Muzai was not amused in the slightest and kept a straight face the entire time.
"I'm not laughing, you womanizer, that crap doesn't work on me so save it for a girl who's waiting for her knight in shinning armor. but ill let you lead since you do seem to know where it is I want to go, you can even pay" a smirk planted itself on her face and she walked away, leaving both of the guys behind.
David sat back up, a pained look on his face but he managed to smile "oh I like her, she has fire, but I have to ask is she always like that. ha who am I kidding how would a kid like you ever understand or appreciate a woman when he sees one" he said with a cheeky smile his hands made an hourglass directly aimed at the back of Muzai. "well looks like I got myself a date eh kiddo-" he said messing up Arthurs hair and in a few strides caught up to Muzai "-and I do believe its this way Miss" giving Muzai his most charming smile.
While David's womanizing ways got on Arthur's nerves, it was his words after Muzai began to walk ahead that cemented his dislike for the man. "That depends quite a lot on what you mean by 'like this'. Also, I am not a child. I am sixteen years old, and I am perfectly capable of both understanding and appreciating women." Well, at least he hadn't mistook Arthur for a girl like some people did. That could have been varying degrees of awkward for everyone involved. With a scowl he slapped David's hands down from making the hourglass.
"well looks like I got myself a date eh kiddo-"
Arthur couldn't help but scoff at this. "Yeah, because nothing says infatuation like repeatedly injuring your genitals. And you say I don't understand women." The odd man then strode ahead, quickly catching up with Muzai and trying once more to be charming. That being the case, Arthur quickly hurried after them. Less so that he could help if David tried anything, more so he could laugh when Muzai made extra sure that he'd never be having children, a possibility that was already on its way to becoming quite unlikely, based on her strength and the number of times she'd struck already.
When they finally did arrive at the restaurant, a black-haired man opened the door for them. The place seemed deserted at the moment, and something in here put Arthur on edge. He couldn't identify it, or even get a general idea of why it might bother him, but there was definitely something bothering him.
saddly for David Muzai ignored his attempts at trying to charm her, glancing at Arthur who caught up to him. finally they got to the resturant, without even meaning too Muzai began to daydream of all the food she would be eating an evil grin passed across her features at having David pay. who for the time being was actually quiet as if he lost interest in Muzai instead he focused on their waiter.
this made Muzai wonder, as both her miester and David seemed kinda hostile towards the guy. not that she cared 'eh must be manly protectiveness or something' she grinned sheepishly at their waiter ordering apple juice, David asked for a water and reverted to his normal self winking at a few girls the table over. this caused them to giggle in delight and it also earned David a kick to his shin which he tried to ignore the first time while saying "woman-" before getting cut off again.
Chamile
she wasnt bothered a bit by what happened next rather she was expecting it. Chamile stepped forwards a sly smile on her face, but her feet remained dry despite the blood that covered the ground rather it seemed it parted for her with each step she took. finally reaching the source of the cry for help Chamile looked up to see a coffin suspended in the air by already dying spells in an attempt to keep him lock away.
"well what do we have here crying for help what a nice greeting you gave us hmm" dipping a slender white finger into the blood Chamile licked the blood from her finger before raising it into the air and began to draw out runes. "chame- chame- chame- leon-" she chanted to help with the spell she was writing out.
soon an entire rune was visible with the blood and it glowed then began to spin at a high velocity around the coffin tearing at the spells that kept it like that as well as the coffine itself, soon all that was left was a man floating inside the runes that continued to circle around him at a such highspeeds it began to cut at its surroundings but it didnt even touch Chamile or the others nor did it even disturb a single hair on the mans head. smiling at her work Chamile opened her mouth to speak "wakey wakey our little Kishin time to reign this world with madness" . . .
"wakey wakey our little Kishin time to reign this world with madness" . . .Again with the voices...where were they coming from. Sora WANTED to open his eyes, his body willed it but his mind did not. He tried and tried but nothing happened. He could sense the coffin being reduced to nearly nothing, gusts of magic being blown around him. The smell of iron. He was awake, but not in this world, perhaps in another, his mind was drifting aloft when his magic completely depleted. His body fell from the sky and into the pool of blood. His body switched at the warmth of the blood, it was something he had only felt a couple times before. He willed his eyes to open, he willed his body to open his eyes, they merely twitched. His body and mind were broken and strained beyond repair, or so he thought.
"Oh the joy of having the looks of a goddess, I just positively love it. Chamille darling you should also take the time to take care of your look, you have such potential but with more conscious thoughts on your figure and hair ooh you'd be just beautiful." After combing her hair with her fingers she stretched and sat watching her work on the coffin. "If you need help with the coffin then ask now or I might change my mind, I'm getting bored."
Arthur hadn't been glaring at the waiter at first, or even really looking at him for that matter. Arthur was far better at previewing soul wavelengths through touch rather than sight. Actually, he couldn't "see" souls at all, which in his family was something of an oddity. As a result, he had no idea what it was in the restaurant that was bothering him, just that there was indeed something. However, David seemed to be on edge as well, at least for a moment, and the source of his unease seemed to be their server for the meal. This of course drew Arthur's attention.
So distracted was he that he had no initial reply to the waiter's question upon his return. Instead, the meister turned to his companions. After all, he didn't even know what kind of food was served here, whereas these two seemed at least vaguely familiar with the place.
"Alright, who'd like to go first?"
"oh i do!" she said happily raising her hand in the air. then reaching for her menu Muzai began to skim through it thwn placed it down her face void of emotion. "id like to have one of everything on the menu and when i say everything that includes dessert and beverages" grinning from ear to ear. David stared at her in awe his mouth hung open before he managed to muster up an order of his own. "well um id like the country fired steak" giving the waiter his most charming smile. then turning to Muzai he spoke "you realize your underaged right" a look of amusement on his face thinking he had outsmarted her.
instead of a shocked look from Muzai she laughed. "ha your funny. i may look underaged but im not at least i dont think i am. just ask Arthur he's the smart one, i mean i look sixteen but thats because i was sixteen, seven years ago" her grin full of pride. David however still did not quite understand what she meant and with a grimance turned to Arthur for an answer. "so do you know why she can drink at such a young age" David had to spit out the words due to the fact that he really did not like having to ask Arthur.
the slap on the back tied the ribbon, she most certainly regretted bringing the young witch along. sighing Chamile had to hold herself back from killing the girl right then and there. instead she spoke, her voice threatening "i suggest you refrain from doing that again girl i am not one of your friends" her voice icy. Chamile decided to ignore her comment on her appearance, Chamile was well aware that her apperance attracted the eyes of men and sometimes even woman, but it was also one of the few things she could wear that would change with her.
her body suit was like a second skin, adding to the protection of her vitals. Chamile frowned and turned back to the Kishin, "well it seems your not quite up yet i should change that but not in here" the Kishins body was lowered to the ground, ultimately falling into her open arms. letting out a low omf, Chamile was surprised by how human the Kishin looked. she then walked back to the mirror, placing a hand on the watery surface, it changed color and shape and showed the outside of the pyramid they were inside. Chamile smiled and waved her hand, a simple makeshift stretcher formed by magic to carry the Kishin. she walked into the Mirror the Kishin soon to follow, Chamile only looked back once at Aurora "well come along now little witch" she sneered, she really liked messing with the young ones, 'they are so arrogant'.
Gray sat in his classroom, eating the lunch that he had made for himself that morning. All the fights that day had gone well, the students he had in his class seemed strong, and that was good, he had more to work with. He was impressed with all of their fighting ability, they still couldn't have possibly bested him, but they did give it their all, and so,Stimson that's the difference between life and death in some battles.
Anyway, he sat in the class, waiting for lunch to end, the rest of the day would be a normal class, Gray didn't have anymore suprises up his sleeve, so that was that, he had his fun, but they still had to learn other things than fighting.
Alexander entered the school, eating his lunch while moving. He decided to visit Gray, walking quickly into the other Professor's classroom. "Gray, how did it go?" He asked, wondering what Gray thought of the new students.
"Ah hello Alex, to answer your question, it went swimmingly!" Gray said after finishing a mouthful of his sandwich. "So, how have you been? Oh, and in case you didn't know, your son is in my class, he seems like a good kid" Gray said standing up to face Alexander (or as Gray called him, Alex). "I also have someone I never thought I'd see again in my class, but that's not important, the important thing is, what going on with you? I haven't seen you in the teachers lounge, but then again, I don't really look" Gray said, letting out a laugh. He looked at Alex to see what his reply would be.
------------------------
Johannes laughed at David's face as he wrote down everything. He listened to the conversation with amusement. He looked at Muzai. " since you're trying everything, let me know what's good OK?" Then he felt a slap on his back. What the hell? Someone slapped him? Weird... later. Deal with it later. He looked at the other two and asked." And as for you two?"
In response to Muzai's order, Arthur looked up in a sort of "why me?" gesture. Shinigami-sama preserve us, she's going to be drinking. Apparently, there was some confusion as to whether or not she was of drinking age, ending with David turning to ask Arthur. "Well, she said that she'd been in a coma for some time, but I don't see why that would have stopped her from aging. Also, I can't be expected to know all this; I just met her this morning." After a pause, he shrugged and added "Though I suppose that it is technically legal."
The waiter asking what he'd have resulted in another shrug from the blue-haired meister. "Honestly, I don't even know what kind of restaurant this is." He grinned sheepishly. "I guess I was too occupied with these two to notice." Speaking of distracting things, that feeling was stronger now. It was definitely coming from the waiter, though he couldn't tell why or what it meant. He seemed like a nice enough fellow, so why would he be giving off such an aura?
The setting changes from Soul Eater to Death City
Muzai stared at the waiter in awe at all the Death themed names, then broke out into a beaming smile. "awesome I think that's all so hurry and bring on the food!" she said with such eagerness it was surprising that Muzai hadn't fallen from her chair. David laughed, took all their menus and gave them to the waiter.
then turning to the both of them he decided to address the fact that Arthur said they had just met that very morning "so I'm rather curious how did the two of you meet eh?" a look of curiosity written all over his face. Muzai smiled at Arthur "oh yeah wait gosh darn it Arthur I forgot how we met urgh!" glaring at the table. Muzai's head hung low in shame at not remembering, then her stomach growled loudly and she too responded with a growl of her own. laying her cheek down on the table clothe Muzai cried tears of hunger "I'm so hungry!" complaining to no one in particular.
The setting changes from Death City to Soul Eater
Honestly, Arthur had absolutely no idea how he had missed that up til now. Maybe he could chalk it up to being really unnerved by the waiter? Speaking of which, he definitely seemed like a genuinely nice person, so why would he be projecting that weird aura? Then again, he supposed that not everyone who had a non-standard soul wavelength was by nature evil. In the end, Arthur did manage to pull himself out of his thoughts and order his food.
Arthur's expression changed to one of slight hurt, though he already knew that Muzai was rather forgetful, so it shouldn't have surprised him. "Muzai and I met early this morning when I found her napping in the middle of the street. Not the sidewalk. The street. Anyways, I was concerned, so I went to see if she was alright, but. when she woke up, she punched me. I assume it was just a reflex though. A reflex that's to be expected of one who makes a habit of sleeping in the middle of the street." The meister shrugged, as if to say there were no hard feelings. "In retrospect, I probably should have gone and gotten a stick or something."
"Just try to blend in, and await my instructions, my dear." It was with those words that Noir had been deposited in the outskirts of Death City. While for some the last words might have been considered a term of endearment, she was better aware to the way they were truly mean. They were not a way of showing affection, but possession. After giving these instructions, the witch Blanche Crowe disappeared in a swirling murder of ravens. With an involuntary shudder, her offspring made her way into the city.
By the time she had actually made it into the city proper, it had occurred to Noir that she didn't actually know where to go, aside form the giant skull-adorned building in the center of the city. To make matters worse, the non-standard layout of the area made it surprisingly difficult to actually reach the academy. Then again, Noir, being used to wandering aimlessly rather than having a specific destination that she was trying to reach, did not have the greatest sense of direction. Eventually, just when she had been about to give up and go ask someone for directions, she saw what appeared to be an academy student, accompanied by an older woman Noir assumed to be a teacher. Though they did appear to be in the middle of a conversation, her situation was important enough that she felt reasonably sure that they wouldn't mind, and she could always just make up some story of even greater importance, if the did.
Running over to the pair, began to speak. "I'm terribly, terribly sorry to interject, but would either of you happen to know the way to the DWMA? I'm meant to be meeting my partner and attending our first class there, but I believe I've gotten myself a bit lost after that altercation with the badgers." This last part was, of course, completely false. Noir had never even seen a badger in person. As was usually the case, Noir had just spoken without thinking, and that just happened to be the story that came out. She glanced down at the paper she held in her hand, the one which had on it the information she'd require on it. Said information being, her class, the names of suggested partners, and where she'd need to go to get a student ID.
Ellis rounded a corner while she continued speaking, the place was less than four blocks distant. " As for Atomsk's lack of interest in staying in the program. While it is troubling, you'll simply be teamed up with a new partner and training will essentially continue from there." By the time she finished that statement another girl approached and spoke.
"I'm terribly, terribly sorry to interject, but would either of you happen to know the way to the DWMA? I'm meant to be meeting my partner and attending our first class there, but I believe I've gotten myself a bit lost after that altercation with the badgers."
"Well it's already lunch hour missy so you're rather late," Ellis felt an eyebrow raise about a statement of badgers but thought nothing more. "So I'll take your paperwork, provided you have it now and we can continue processing it later. Until then, stick with us since that will simplify security checks." Ellis held out her left hand for the paper before adjust her glasses with her right. This late girl would have to be a Meister, she'd already read through all the Weapon files and no such late or missing student notice was there.
"Pairing a Meister with a Weapon is usually a difficult process. Things like wavelength and compatibility need to be considered along with personal preference of the people in question. But since the opportunity is so convenient, how about you and Yuzuki give it a quick test."
"H-huh? a quick test madam?" looking stunned for a second she shook her head and continued. "But why we just met so how can you be so confident, if we aren't compatible this can backfire horribly." Looking at the new girl she also scanned her over quickly and tried to assess why Ellis tried to get the her and this new girl to try to match soul wavelengths so suddenly. Before saying anything more she shook her head and looked the new girl in the eyes with a smile and introduced herself. "I am Yuzuki Rinslet of the Rinslet family nice to meet you, what's your name miss?"
After saying this she then proceeded to look between Ellis and the new girl to figure out more of the situation, as students usually arrive on time or they don't show up until the next day. Shaking her head she then decided to go with Ellis's plan and took the new girl's hand. "I'll transform when you're ready ok?"
As requested, Noir handed over the paperwork her mother had provided. Hopefully, it was either legitimate, or at least a good enough forgery to ensure these two wouldn't immediately kill her. Come to think of it, she wouldn't put it past her mother to give her a badly made forgery just to get the two to attack her. It wouldn't be the first time that Noir's life had been put in danger for the sake of these "trials", nor would it even be the most danger she had been put in. Thankfully, though still unknown to Noir, the documents were, in fact, genuine, though how Blanche actually obtained them was known only to herself and one other being, and that being wouldn't be able to say a thing about it without her permission.
After hearing Yuzuki's introduction and subsequent inquiry, the magenta-haired girl snapped her fingers in realization. "Oh, that's right. I'm terribly sorry. Where are my manners?" In the middle of this, she produced a top hat, seemingly from nowhere, though in actuality it had been folded rather compactly in her sleeve, and bowed deeply. "I am Noir Fontaine, and it is a pleasure to meet you mademoiselle." That said, she straightened back up and placed the hat slightly lopsided on her head. Noir figured it might be unwise to give out her real last name, as it might give some clue as to her parentage, and so instead used the false surname that they had agreed on. Apparently, despite her obvious reservations about the plan, Yuzuk decided to play along regardless, taking Noir's hand.
"I'll transform when you're ready ok?"
With a nod, Noir indicated that she was ready, though by no means prepared for all the possible incidences that could result from this, particularly since she didn't even know if she was a meister in the first place, and with a flash a bow appeared in her hand. It was incredibly light, and surprisingly easy to maneuver. With slight expression of wonder, she waved the weapon around a bit to test the balance, before attempting to aim with it. This was, of course, all completely new to the junior scam artist, and she had to admit that this was really cool. "I'm going to be honest here; I'm fairly new to this DWMA business, so please forgive me if I take a while to learn the ropes. On a related subject, are most weapons this beautiful?" This was actually a genuine question. Yuzuki's weapon form, while quite functional from what Noir could tell, was rather decorative. Not that Noir minded of course.
"Definitely! We'll be the best!" he called ahead as he chased after her.
When they finally arrived at the clearing, he was slightly surprised to see targets already set up for them. "It's wonderful to be back. It feels like it's been so long since I've been in my weapon form." he chuckled.
As soon as she held out her hand, he nodded and grinned; a brilliant red light engulfed his body momentarily and moved like a vine to form a gunblade in Hikari's hand. Relaxing his soul to match hers better, he remained in his gun form, guessing that was what she wanted to practice with today. Even if she wanted to use him as a sword, all it would take is a simple flick of the wrist.
she smiled upon remembering that morning but also felt guilty about forgetting such an important event. so Muzai got out of her chair and bowed an apology to Arthur "im sorry for forgetting Arthur i really am" a frown on her face as she peeked out from her between her bangs. if Arthur looked at her he would have noticed she was looking threw her right eye most likely discerning whether or not he was mad at her.
David on the other hand laughed at the story "oi boy dont you know. your not suposed to make a woman upset ever." frowing at Arthur. then he turned to Muzai a chaming grin on his face, he took her arm pulling her in close. holding her chin in his hand, David tilted her head upwards and their faces were close. "ah forget about him my woman. he is nothing but a child who can never truly understand woman like moi. why dont you become my weapon, a weapon of love" his grin turned seductive as did his movements.
however like she had said before his antics didnt work on her, all they did was make Muzai irritated. so in one swift movement Muzai knee him in the groin and he sat back down his face soured in pain. "i told you to stop that didnt i" she growled then sat back on her own chair this time closer to Arthur. then leaning in, Muzai put a hand in front of her mouth to keep David from hearing orreading her next words "i say we ditch him after lunch but we cant lead him to DWMA or who knows what'll happen to his pervy mind with all those female students and staff" whispering in Arthurs ear.
------------------------------------
Judori ran. She ran through the streets from a gang of thugs who had heard of her bounty. Wanted by the witches was bad enough. Now it was greedy humans! She ran into street, then an alley, then back to the main road. She couldn't shake them! She was fast, but they were tenacious. Then she saw the open door of a diner. It looked scary.
------------------------------------
In the midst of bringing the food, Johannes saw a girl with fox ears running towards the restaraunt with blinding speed and urgency, he opened the door and she dashed in. She hid behind him as the thugs caught up. "Out of the way, server boy! That little tramp is ours!" Johannes looked down. "Don't worry I'll hand this." He walked out to the thugs. "Is there a problem here, guys?" "Yeah we want that little fox thing that ran in there!" One pulled out a dangerous runic knife. A witch's blade? That was most unusual for the common street thug. "Out of the way or we'll cut you down. And it's gonna be worse than you think" "No." Johannes stood there looking the thugs dead in the eye, when one ran up and sucker punched him. No effect. The thug backed up. He had used brass knuckles. Johannes disappeared.
---------------------------------
Howler awoke and looked at the thugs through Johannes eyes. The only change to Johannes physical appeareance were the yellow eyes. Howler grinned. "You shouldn't have done that." With a quickness defying belief, Howler dispatched the first thug with a shattering punch to the neck, slamming him backwards. Then he came up and kneed the suckerpuncher hard in the stomach before uppercutting him a foot into the air. He had to maintain a human appearance. Then he dispatched the other 3 thugs with fast and powerful strike combos . Soon, all thugs were down and Johannes returned.
--------------------------------
Satisfied with Howler's work, he went back inside and found the foxgirl. She looked at all the food at the table and was drooling a bit. "ARe you hungry?" She looked up and nodded. "Take a seat I'll bring you something. They won't chase you anymore." With that he seated her at the table next to Muzai's.
"See you around Alex" Gray said as Alexander left the classroom, then turned his attention to the weapon and meister pair that had told him they thought a witch was in the city "You think you found a witch eh? What proof do you have that this person is really a witch? Even if they are using soul protect, what can you say that will make me deduct an investigation of this matter?" Gray sighed "Anyway, you were right to come to me when you thought you saw a witch, now what proof is there?"
----------------------------
Judori sat in the diner sipping on her water. She looked around, still fearful. But, who was the guy who helped her was watching her. It was alittle unsettling, but it wasn't predatory. It was...concern?
"Alright, I'll look into it." Gray said as he pushed passed the pair "It was a good thing you reported this to me" Gray said a she left the classroom. Hmm... A witch in Death City, I wonder what he wants, or why he's here Gray thought as he asked down the many steps in front of the DWMA. He had no idea where this witch was, but he could probably find it soon enough. After all, if the partners from earlier could feel something off about his aura, then he should have no problem sensing him. Gray started wandering around the streets, trying to sense anything out of the ordinary.
Muzai clapped her hands with glee at the sight of food and instantly began to eat hungrily. David took the Kishin drink oblivous to what was happening around him, at least until he heard the commotion outside, which was soon dealt with by their waiter. and this time he was sure of his suspicions, this guy wasnt human but neither was he, ill have to leave when were done with this for a moment he let his trueself leak out of his seal and smiled darkly before putting on that damn charming smile. "well i guess this is where we dig in correct" and he took started to eat his food.
Muzai on the other had still eating was grabbing whatever she laid hands on, and grinned at the two"come on Arthur eat up-hey dont touch my food you perv" growling at David who made the mistake of trying to eat her food. David simply stared at her in shock, not sure how such a young girl could eat so much and not show for it. suddenly Muzai spit out something a look of disgust apparent on her face. her tongue hung out of her mouth, she made hisssing noises and drank three cups of beer in only three gulps each. "hit Damn that was hot okay so then i cant handle spicy stuff dang it Josè would be dissaponted in me for that" a look of defeat on her face.
then she smiled again at the sight of her favorite pie that she just discovered was her favorite just the other day. "awesome rasberry pie" and ate it pretty quickly, oblivous to what had happened outside. tthen she noticed the weird girl that had stared at Muzais now greatly deplinished pile of food. then she went back to eating though was curious as to who she was.
The setting changes from Soul Eater to Death City
.
The setting changes from Death City to Soul Eater
Looking around at the desert she then conjured wings from her back to keep the sun out of her eyes and then motioned Chamille to stop. "Hey, ever get the feeling our lovely Kishin is.... feeding off of us? I use drain magic so it seems obvious to me, but should we travel faster? Draining can take a lot out of you over extended time." Shuddering she rubbed her arms and looked at the Kishin, "Well I guess it's nice to meet you as we're going to be working with you, when you're fully awake all three of us need to talk."
"that was a bad joke, even I could have done better. as for him, we wait until were farther from the Mirror so his madness doesn't have direct contact with her." the person Chamile mentioned was none other than the owner of the Mirror Lady Serpentine herself, whom Lord Death had sealed himself deep within the maze they had to go through in order to find the Mirror.
"the Mirror will close eventually but until it does were going to have to wait, as for him draining our magic, he is most likely doing it subconsciously, its not something to worry about for when he gets his fill-ah I see. I know where we can go to speed things along" a devilish smile on her face.
--------------- Sometime Later ---------------------------
the three arrived in the witches mass, though there were less witches than before, but they would do for the task that needed to be fulfilled. Chamile raised her hand, motioning it towards the entrance, the Kishins body followed he actions and soon enough he floated within the chamber.
Chamile smiled, her eyes turned pure black with glee "well I suggest we get a little ways away from here if we don't want to be caught up in the draining magic he is using on us. let him feed on those useless hags, they will only get in the way of my plan" Chamile then released the spell she had on the Kishin that restricted how much magic he fed off of and as the two flew way, they could hear the screams of witches as they tried to leave the mass but found the whole building sealed off by Chamiles magic.
Arthur hadn't been upset that Muzai had forgotten about their meeting. He knew for a fact that she had forgotten more important things than that, and it wasn't as though she forgot these things on purpose anyway. He couldn't help but chuckle at David receiving another knee to the groin for his comments on the matter, and echoed his own words. "Oi, David, dont you know? Your not suposed to make a woman upset, ever."
"i say we ditch him after lunch but we cant lead him to DWMA or who knows what'll happen to his pervy mind with all those female students and staff"
"Honestly," Arthur replied, "I'd be more worried about what would happen to him when he tries hitting on them." He thought the waiter's plan of escape seemed fairly good, except for one minor detail. "Wouldn't it look rather odd for us both to leave for the bathroom at the same time?" Before there was a chance to further pursue this, Arthur's cellphone rang. This was quite surprising, considering that he used the device so little that he'd actually almost forgot that he owned it. Still, if someone was calling him, it was bound to be important. Excusing himself, the meister stepped outside the restaurant to take the call, passing a fox-eared girl with a matching tail as he went around the corner.
"Hello?" he asked, answering the cal.
"Arthur, Cassandra sensed something. We need everyone home now to discuss this." That said, the person on the other end, who Arthur identified as his father, hung up. Stepping into the restaurant's doorway, around which were several unconscious individuals, whom Arthur ignored for the moment, he waved at Muzai to get her attention. "Muzai, we've got to go. It's important." That was all he said until they were a good distance away, after which he began to explain. "I just received a call from my family. My sister sensed something, and they're calling us all home to talk about it. While this is a family matter, partners are always welcome, so there will be no problem with you accompanying me."
Technically, the Archer estate was closer to a mansion than a house. Sitting on the outskirts of the city, it was close enough to walk to, though it was admirably something of a long walk, particularly with the hurry they were in. Leaning back against the gate, was a short, rather androgynous person, who looked a great deal like Arthur. The person was dressed in smart, business-like attire, and had on a dark blue hat that, from the current angle, obscure the upper portion of their face. All the same, they seemed to notice when the two got close, and stepped forward to greet them. "Good to see you Arthur. You took a few minutes longer than I estimated, so I take it you didn't come straight from the academy." This was not a question, but an observation. Turning to Muzai, they added "My apologies, I don't believe we've met. I am Amelia Annalise Alice Archer. I assume you're my brother's weapon partner?" Rather ironically, the girl's voice and appearance was slightly more masculine than Arthur's, though this wasn't saying much. Frankly, both of them seemed fairly gender-neutral.
Muzai followed Arthur the whole way excited to meet Arthurs family, though was also a bit scared as to what she'll be met with. 'did he tell them how we met' her brow furrowed some, but for the most part Muzai kept her hands behind her head, in a relaxed position easily keeping pace with Arthurs shorter ones.
this realization made her smile and then they were at a gate to a very big house. "whoa what kind of house is this-wait oh i know a mansion right. no wait,right. i was right the first time" mumbling to herself furiously. then realizing that a person had greeted themselves Muzai put on a very polite smile and bowed low at the waist, "good afternoon Amelia. and yes i am Arthurs weapon, Muzai As-Rey a sycthe." just for a moment Muzai was about to say a diffrent last name but went back to saying Rey. Muzai smiled kindly at the girl, or at least she was pretty sure was a girl, but had been reassured by remembering Amelias introduction.
"well, um Arthur said there was an emergency of some sort, may we come in?" tilting her head slightly to the right. a few strands of hair fell over her right eye, which just for a brief moment was open. now only red could be seen, and Muzai placed her hands behind her head, all politeness and mannerisms gone as she grinned at Amelia.
little did they realize something was watching them or rather a someone. a large black crow sat in a tree nearby, watching them through one of its abnormally dark eyes. it let out a caw and flew over their heads and was gone for the moment but still watching.
Arthur didn't reply with where he was, knowing that she'd likely narrowed it down to a few possible locations anyway. His sister was obsessive like that. He also found himself falling back into their old rhythm, allowing her to take the lead in conversation, and interjecting mainly when necessary, or to indicate that he did not agree. Amelia's eyes glinted at Muzai's mix up with her last name, though she said nothing on the matter, instead choosing to answer her question. "Of course, please come in. Mother should be arriving shortly, and the others are waiting in the den, sans Grandmother, of course." With that, she lead the way inside.
Arthur noticed his twin's analytical gaze fall back to him as they went. Despite this, her question was directed at his partner. "So tell me, has my brother's confidence improved yet, or is he still hiding behind self-delusion?" "It is not my confidence that is lacking, but my motivation." Arthur quickly replied. Amelia did not respond to this, but noticeably smirked. "Allow me to ask a different question then, since Arthur has already answered my other one. What did you do to motivate Arthur to join the DWMA? He's been avoiding getting a partner up until now so that he doesn't have to go. So, what do you think changed his mind?"
The trio entered the den, currently occupied by a tall, thin man with short blue hair, and a younger, significantly developed woman in her mid-twenties. "Father, Cassandra, I have arrived with Arthur and his partner Muzai Rey." In a flash, the woman, Cassandra, who had previously been lounging on the couch, was across the room and hugging the twins tightly, actually managing to lift them both into the air simultaneously. "There's my favorite little siblings! I missed you so much!" "As touching as that is Cassandra, I'm afraid the sentiment won't fill our lungs with oxygen. If you wouldn't mind setting us down?"
Seemingly just remembering that humans had difficulty breathing while their ribcages were being crushed, Cassandra set the pair down, and, giving them a moment to breathe, moved on to Muzai, shaking her hand with an unrivaled level of enthusiasm. "It's wonderful to meet you Muzai! In case you didn't hear, my name is Cassandra. And this is our dad." The man she gestured to seemed not at notice at first, instead listening to music through headphones and tapping his feet. After a moment, he looked up and noticed that Cassandra was waiting for him to say something. "Oh, sorry. I'm Johnathan Archer. A pleasure to meet you miss. My wife should be home shortly, and then we can discuss what Cassandra sensed. Hopefully it's nothing too dangerous, but we like to make sure, especially with Lord Death counting on us."
"Usually a weapon is not as decorated as Yuzuki's form. It's kind of a matter of genetics, mental state, and various preferences that add up to make a weapon's shape. To a certain extent, a Master can also affect what a Weapon's form looks like. Granted upon absorbing a Witch's Soul, most Weapons gain the ability to more freely change there shape. All-in-all it's a rather obscure topic since it was a Witch that birthed Weapons to begin with, Death City simply doesn't have access to that bit of knowledge." At this point she turned to the waiter and gave a simple order.
"I'll have the usual, feel free to get whatever girls I'm treating." The second half of her statement was addressed to Noir and Yuzuki.
That battle was exhilarating, but she wished it would have ended sooner. It Should have, but maybe she wasn't as up peak then she thought..
'Training should be done..' She suggested to herself but she remembered her partners weak state. 'Scratch that, food.'
That was the main thing on the list, Tatsu needs something to energize herself. So Letting go of her partner, she allowed her to transform back. "Lets eat?"
Katsu knew that her sister would be happy to go, it was for the best anyways. Partners- no sisters need to watch out for each other... Besides she owed the brunette so much. "..."
A soft smile pulled at her lips at the thought but it disappeared the moment it got there. She wasnt going to look like a softie, nope not today.
Turning to her sister, she asked in a naturally hushed voice. "Well? Where do you want to go?"
There were a few restaurants near by, also the cafeteria. Whatever works. Katsu wasnt really picky. Not at all actually. But maybe on the way, they can find a few sparring partners.. That would be nice.
She giggled at their words, Muzai found it amusing to hear the two bicker with one another. 'i wonder if i had siblings' a frown passed but Muzai forced herself to smile so they wouldn’t worry. She had been so caught up with her words she almost didn’t catch her question.
"
So tell me, has my brother's confidence improved yet, or is he still hiding behind self-delusion?" "It is not my confidence that is lacking, but my motivation." Arthur quickly replied. Amelia did not respond to this, but noticeably smirked. "Allow me to ask a different question then, since Arthur has already answered my other one. What did you do to motivate Arthur to join the DWMA? He's been avoiding getting a partner up until now so that he doesn't have to go. So, what do you think changed his mind?"
Muzai thought long and hard, her tongue poking out from the corner of her mouth. It took the whole walk to the den, but Muzai was further distracted from her thoughts when Cassandra Arthur and Amelia’s older sister picked them up into a bear hug. Muzai chuckled at their exchange wishing she could be part of the hug but knew family moments were left to family. then Cassandra introduced their father, Jonathan Archer the name sounded familiar but Muzai pushed it aside assuming it was simply because he shared a last name with Arthur.'then again he is his father so it’s only natural'. Smiling Muzai bowed in respectful greeting a polite smile on her face.
Then she shot up suddenly remembering she never answered Amelia’s question. "Oh i never answered you question Amelia!" her hand covered the o that was her mouth and Muzai blushed a bit in embarrassment. But because she forgot about giving Amelia an answer, Muzai forgot what she was going to tell her so she went back to thinking again. Suddenly a smile crept across her face, slamming her fist into her palm to signify she found an answer of some sort.
Muzai cleared her throat, stood up straighter then turned to Amelia a straight face full of pride. "I have absolutely no idea" her answer was blunt and held so much truth in it was almost funny. Because of this Muzai burst out laughing, amazed at her ability to have sounded so serious. Then she turned back to Arthur and took him in a huge hug, which also lifted him from the ground if just for a moment. Then setting him back down, Muzai smiled at him cheerfully, "but I like to think it’s because were friends and the promise we made one another" ruffling his hair a little bit. Muzai had yet to let go of Arthur and so she used his shoulders as a kind of prop. Her arms were draped across his shoulders and her chin rested on the top of his head.
A serene smile appeared on her lips, and Muzai switched eyes carefully, making sure to close both then open her right slowly to look around the room with newfound curiosity. Muzai would most likely stay like that until Arthurs mother came home or he told her himself to let go, for now Muzai had forgotten who it was she holding in her arms and simply waited patiently for their discussion to start.
Chamile
A distasteful frown came across her lips, looking back over to Aurora. Chamile shook her head in disappointment at the younger witches’ failure at hiding her obvious pleasure. "Girl you need to stop being so open its disgusting. It’s sad that hearing the screams of old hags makes you happy i for one prefer them to be young and handsome, oh which reminds me there is someone I’d like to visit" a sly smile on her face.
Then Chamile stopped just for a moment to grab the younger witch. "You really are an idiot aren’t you, it’ll take all day or more depending on how much the witches struggle, for the Kishin to finish. Especially with his meal consisting of some rather old and powerful witches hmmm. They will put up a fight but that does not matter, as they'll die anyways. I don’t think you want that now would you, let’s go find us some meisters and play with then yes?" her voice low and dark.
After that little speech Chamile let go of Aurora and created a portal that went straight to Death City. "As a warning I’ll be running some personal errands so do as you please but do not follow me" Chamile then stepped through the portal and right onto a cobblestoned street a diner loomed over her.
It took her awhile to find him but she did, after concentrating really hard. Thankfully with her chamo ability, Chamile was just about able to hide her presence but not completely. If someone had tried hard enough they would have sensed her, and for a moment Chamile slowed down with watchful eyes as she passed a young man (Prof. Gray) with white hair. Chamile knew him as a young prodigy at DWMA and she did not like him.
But she took it all in stride, not like he would be able to see her, maybe sense a peek of her soul but not enough to get his suspicions high. Anyway back to the present Chamile stood before a nice looking house; her eyes scanned the surrounding as and stepped right up to the door. With brute strength that very few witches possessed due to them relying so much on their magic, Chamile broke the lock and entered the home. Looking around Chamile found nothing of importance, until she came upon a young girl (Judori) with fox ears and a matching tail to go. A curious smile twitched at her lips but she did not let it show.
Instead Chamile walked right up to the girl and showed herself to her, “so he has a girl now does he. Alas he should have known better oh well” the girl let out a yip of surprise and scrambled to get away from Chamile. But Chamile caught her by the shoulder as she passed.
What happened next was astounding, as three halos of light passed through Chamile, as they passed her appearance changed, to look exactly like the fox girl; ears and all. Then a flurry of memories clouded her mind and Chamile’s vision swam with colors, but it passed as soon as it came. Now she didn’t know everything there was to know about the girl only the most recent and those were good enough.
The girl gasped at her mirror reflection, but that moment was all Chamile needed to take her out of commission. With a simple blow to the head, the fox girl crumpled to the ground, unconscious and would not pose a problem at all for later. But something did perk her interest ’hmm what an interesting preference’ a seductive smile passed across imposter Judori’s face that did not seem right of an expression expected of a fourteen year old. So with that Judori went in search of Johannes, her tail swished to rest in front of her to cover her nakedness, ’good things it’s so fluffy. This is embarrassing even for me’ when she does find him Judori will pounce on him, making sure to accentuate her body or rather her bust as the girl didn’t have much else.
When Tetsuko turned back into human form, she didn’t even bother getting up. She just laid on the plaza floor, staring up at the blue sky and catching her breath. While she would have preferred to fight to the very end, she was glad that Professor Archon had called off the battle. Glad that she could finally get some rest, but also glad that she wasn’t the one who ‘gave up’ and stopped fighting mid-battle.
“Lets eat?” said the voice of Katsu.
“Sounds good to me. I’m starving,” Tetsuko replied as she took her time getting back up, driven by the promise of food.
As she dusted herself off Katsu asked, "Well? Where do you want to go?"
Tetsuko didn’t have to waste time deciding where they would eat; the demands of her stomach had done all of that for her. “We can eat at the Academy’s cafeteria today, since it’s the closest.” With a smile she added, “I’ll treat you today, since I shouldn’t have volunteered you for the duel without asking.”
With that being said, Tetsuko began leading the way towards the cafeteria at a slow yet steady pace. It was only lunchtime, and already she had quite an exhilarating day.
Judori continued to look for Johannes, but neednt have worried for he found her first. a fox like smile passed across her face and she darted over to Johannes, slamming into him. Judori expected Johannes to fall over from the force of their collision but he only stepped back probably from surprise or this girls body was stronger than it looked. 'phoo what a shame but i still got my reaction' a predatory smile plastered itself onto her face but it dissapeared as she leaned in close to sniff Johannes. "you smell like water and sweat have you been working out or something?" her voice innocent with curiosity. Judori now stood on her own feet her tail wagged behind her. she didnt even bother to cover herself but instead hugged her body. "you know its awfully cold in her Mr. can you turn the heat up or something" cheery and all you would never have guessed it was Chamile the whole time.
suddenly she pounced on him again making sure to trip him backwards while doing so. laying out on top of his chest Judori pretty much fit perfectly on that one spot. resting her chin on her hands, Judori kicked out her legs, tail swishing behind her in happiness. one finger traced patterns along his chest, and for a moment Judori looked away shyly then glanced back at Johannes. "does this make you uncomfortable Johannes? if so ill can just leave and i wont bother you again" giving him the worlds most convincing pout and fluttered her eyes at him.
Gray had been searching for a whole with no luck. Dammit! Those kids must have lied! There's no one here with an odd aura! Gray grumbled in his mind as he headed back to the academy. Still annoyed with the kids that lied to him, he was going to give them a horrible punishment for trying to joke around with a proffesor of his caliber. When I get my hands on those kids, ther will be hell to pay! Gray was smouldering as he briskly walked through the academy, back to his classroom. The kids were gone. Gray sighed "I should have known they would have left as soon as I was far enough, godamn kids" Gray sat down in his chair, and promptly fell asleep.
Katsu blinks at the offer her sister made and couldn't help but smile. Only, that smile left as soon as it got there.
She wasn't going to look like a softie today. Nope, not at all. Maybe when the world end she would..
'Doubt it.' She mused.
Stretching her arms, she followed after Tatsu in a steady pace and began to ask in a curious yet hushed tone. "So what did you think of the battle, despite it being cut short." She looked back at the attacks and the movements, reviewing the battle for any mistakes. "Maybe.. more practice is necessary?" Katsu suggested, as she was in the middle of a daze. Yes, maybe so. It was disappointing since they couldn't end the battle themselves. They both trained hard for the academy and to win..
But then again, they weren't at the their peak shape and form so it could have been excusable. "hmm." She hummed. "It would be interesting to battle the other students.." Yes, That would be exciting, especially since all of them seemed so different in styles and weapons.. she was sure Tatsu would have a good time too. "Dont you think?"
[sorry its short >< I want to keep it going]
The setting changes from Soul Eater to DWMA
Tetsuko closed her eyes and took a moment to reflect on her previous battle. Still looking straight ahead, she said, “I know I wasn’t at my best, but I thought it made for some good practice. After all, In a real battle we won’t always have the luxury of being well-rested and in perfect health.” Her serious expression didn’t last long. As she looked back to Katsu she quickly reverted to her more cheerful self. “Not that I’m saying we need to practice like that all the time, but I think you’re right. We could use some more practice, but not before I get something to eat!”
"It would be interesting to battle the other students.. Don’t you think?"
“If we’re going to battle other students, I want to make sure they’re strong enough before we begin the fight. You know how I don’t like accidentally hurting people.” Tetsuko had always felt uneasy when fighting fellow students. She knew that the measure of a strong weapon was how powerful it was in combat, and that weapons were supposed to be good at injuring people. But was it wrong for her to have a fear of hurting her allies? Her fellow students? Her friends? It was something that bothered her, so she often tried to avoid the subject. Maybe she could talk about it later with one of the weapons in her class, if she ever felt confident enough.
The cafeteria wasn’t too hard to find, and fortunately for Tetsuko it wasn’t very crowded. It wasn’t because the food was bad at the cafeteria – in fact it was a lot better than most cafeteria food – but rather most students preferred eating in one of the many restaurants in Death City.
After having a quick look around, Tetsuko said, “Hmm, I think I’m going to have some yakisoba today. Hey sis, what did you feel like eating?”
The setting changes from DWMA to Soul Eater
"I have absolutely no idea"
At this extremely serious exclamation, Arthur hung his head, as Amelia suppressed a chuckle. Arthur still noticed though. Thankfully, this was not the end of Muzai's answer however, as she then turned to Arthur and, much to his surprise, pulled him into a hug. After a moment he awkwardly returned the gesture.
"but I like to think it’s because were friends and the promise we made one another"
Having said this, she then proceeded to rest her arms on his shoulders while propping her chin up on his head. Thankfully, Arthur was still facing towards her, making it difficult for anyone to tell that he was blushing, though this did cause other problems, Amelia seemed to consider what the older girl had said for a moment, before nodding and replying, with the slight tip of her hat "A promise? I see. Thank you." Cassandra, who had remained silent since introducing their father, finally chose this moment to mention something that had caught her attention. "Muzai? Did you know that your soul has this weird... jagged... thingy." Apparently unable to express what she was trying to say through words alone, she made several odd hand gestures as she spoke, though they weren't really helpful.
Just then, an old woman walked into the room. Her exact age was difficult to determine, and indeed there was not a person present, other than herself, who actually knew the answer. "Elizabeth will be here in a few moments, so I thought I'd join you." Only seeming to notice Muzai a second later, she turned to her and spoke. "I'm sorry, I didn't see you there. My name is Elena, but you can call me grandmother, or some variation of it, everyone does. Anyways, it's so nice to meet you Ms. Rey."
Moments later, just as predicted, a woman with dark brown hair and equally dark eyes, Elizabeth Archer, walked through the door to the den, straight over to her husband, and pulled the headphones of off his head, depositing them on the nearby table, before turning to face the rest of the group. "I assume this is Arthur's partner?" she asked in a brisk manner. "Good to see you too mom." came Arthur's reply. "Excellent, then let's get started. Cassandra, what exactly did you sense?" Cassandra seemed startled, but by no means surprised, by the abruptness with which the meeting began, and quickly described as best as she could, once talking with her hands in a bizarre fashion. "Well, first I kept sensing all these witches everywhere; a few were even in the city itself. Then, I think one even opened a portal to the witches' realm right in Death City, and, while it was open, I could sense something on the other side. I don't even know how to describe it. It was just... " she trailed off, apparently unable to find a word that fit what she was trying to express.
Johnathan was the first to break the contemplative silence that had fallen over the room. "Well, I suppose if the portal is closed now, and you can't lead us to any of the witches, there really isn't that much we can do right now. For now, I say we bide our time, and be extra cautious." Grandmother nodded her agreement and, while they looked less than happy about it, neither Elizabeth nor Cassandra had any arguments to the contrary. Amelia however, did have something to say. "While I agree with you on this, know that I will still be conducting my own investigation into the matter. I can't let this go quite so easily, even if it turns out not to be a threat." Arthur was not surprised by this; his sister never could let go of a mystery until it was fully solved. Looking up at his partner he asked "Your thoughts on the matter?"
Noir wondered briefly if her own soul would count as a witch's for the purpose of creating a Death Weapon. Of course, she'd never consider actually doing so in that manner, but from what she knew about the meisters that had pursued her from time to time across the country, they might not be so choosy. Present company however, seemed much nicer, at least for the moment.
While in retrospect it would have been less suspicious, and more polite, to have simply ordered a small meal like Yuzuki had, Noir had not eaten since yesterday's lunch, having been flying all night to get to the city, and had difficulty resisting the promise of anything free regardless. So it was that she ended up ordering a meal that some would count as supper instead. She offered the professor a sheepish grin, and the explanation "The badgers stole my breakfast. That's why I was fighting them in the first place." After a pause she added another detail on a whim. "They won. Never fight badgers."
In reply to Yuzuki's statement, Noir gave a reassuring smile. "Well, there's no need to worry about anything like that with me. I'm not in the habit of abandoning people, plus I can't think where I'd go if I were." This was actually completely true, though by no means the full story. What she neglected to mention was that the reason she never abandoned anyone was that she never really had anyone too abandon, and that the reason she couldn't think of where she'd go was the certain knowledge that she'd be dead before she managed to get to whatever place she decided to head off to.
Now that that matter had been addressed, Noir was curious about what the girl had said before. "I hope it isn't rude of me to ask, but did you say that you were at a gala royalty and high ranking businesspeople?"
“If we’re going to battle other students, I want to make sure they’re strong enough before we begin the fight. You know how I don’t like accidentally hurting people.” Katsu considered her reply and agreed with a slight nod. "I guess so..." She smiled a bit and made a small attempt to lift any heavy mood "Besides..I only like to fight the best."
Continuing into the cafeteria she looked around and saw no one she recognized. Thats good. She didnt like to be surrounded by..noisy, loud.. distractions.
“Hmm, I think I’m going to have some yakisoba today. Hey sis, what did you feel like eating?”
Katsu blinks, not feeling too hungry but decided on something simple. "Ongiri is fine." running her hand through her hair, she glanced towards the window and wondered what to do afterwards. Their schedule hasn't been planned, yet. But she was looking forward to the next spar. She can really see the abilities of the ones around her.
Muzai continued to use Arthur as an arm rest and because of that she fell asleep, through the whole debate. So she never did hear what Cassandra said. Even if she was awake it wasn’t like Muzai would be able to elaborate what that jagged thingy was since she herself couldn’t see her soul.
But back to the point. Feeling a shift in her make shift pillow that was Arthurs soft blue hair Muzai woke up spluttering out words in a completely different language than Spanish or English. Hell you couldn’t even call it Japanese her native tongue but rather what she suddenly said was a mixture of all three languages together. Realizing what had just happened Muzai bowed, her face the color of a tomtato.
“I’m so sorry I fell asleep again but I really couldn’t help it Arthurs hair was just so soft and it was like a pillow. Something I haven’t used in a while but back to the point what am I supposed to be thinking about?”
Judori
That was not the reaction she had been looking for at all. But oh well there were bond to be more opportunities to make Johannes flustered. And one of them just opened up to a possibility. Judori smiled evilly and ran to where Johannes was in the shower.
“Hey taking a warm shower without me what a meanie!” jumping into the stall with him. Judoris tail was held down by the weight of the water, but it still shook back and forth like she was wagging her tail. Then she turned to face Johannes a bored and utterly strange expression on her face. “You know for being one of the oldest and probably someone close enough to be called an ally by me. You sure are stupid when it comes to remembering people.”
Stepping out of the shower stall, Judori shook herself off creating a puddle of water where she stood. “It’s a shame though seeing as I do like this body but it has yet to reach its ripe fruition. And who would have guessed you had a thing for the young ones hmm Howler”. Placing one hand on her hip, three white halos passed through her body. As they did so everything about Judori changed, now in her place stood Chamile, a bored expression on her face. “come we have some catching up to do” turning on her heel Chamile left the bathroom and back to the living room where the real Judori lay behind the couch.
Johannes blushed a bit at the fact that Judori was in the shower with him. It was cute and all, but something told him there was a slight thing amiss. Odds were, it was the expression she made. THen the comments about the body...THis wasn't Judori. When it turned into a fully developed pale woman with white hair and a white skin tight outfit, he immediately panicked. How? How had they found him?? Johannes' composure slipped for a second. Only a second. THat was all that was needed. Howler quickly siezed control.
-------------------------------------------
Johannes' hair turned whitish gray and his skin a slightly darker shade of it. His muscles swelled until the inhuman creature stood at 7 ft. A monster amongst men. Weighing 260lbs of pure muscle in this form, the transformation magic took about 15 seconds. Once complete, Howler lunged at Chamile. His strong muscled hand around her throat, seals and restraints were activated within his house that Johannes had created should Howler ever lose it. The restraints stopped him from squeezing hard enough to do any harm, maybe slight discomfort, then the seals pulled Howler to the center of the room. He would be kept there until he settled down. Considering the look of rage in his yellow iris-ed black eyes, it would be some time. His energy was distorting the very air around him as he struggled against the powerful seals.
-------------------------------------------
Judori shifted in her sleep. She felt a strong wave of energy. WHat was it? It felt...angry. Very angry. Ancient too, although after those two words it was hard to describe. It felt like the nice waiter, but...not him at the same time. WHat was this? WHy couldn't she escape this void of blackness? That woman...she would get her...somehow...
The setting changes from Soul Eater to DWMA
It didn’t take too long for her to purchase lunch for the two of them, and Tetsuko soon found herself looking for a place where they could enjoy their food. There were many open seats to choose from, but Tetsuko decided on a table a little further away from the other students. It wasn’t because she was antisocial, but rather she knew Katsu would prefer eating in a less distracting environment. That, and there were things to be discussed.
Tetsuko began her meal with a cheerful, “Itadakimasu~!” and tried to slowly enjoy her food as quickly as possible. Each bite was full of glorious flavor that helped fill her stomach and reenergize her soul. This had nothing to do with the food being yakisoba, rather any food would have been received with a similar welcome by her starving and empty stomach.
“Hmm.. so who are we going to spar with…” Tetsuko thought aloud. She thought back to when everyone was introducing themselves in the classroom. “Well in our class, I remember there was that small girl from the Archer family. From what I’ve heard that family’s supposed to have some really talented meisters. What was her name? It was a boy’s name that started with an ‘A’… oh wait I guess that makes her a boy then. Anyways, for such a famous name he’s kind of small and doesn’t look very tough. His weapon – Muzai, was it? – seems pretty fun and energetic, though I haven’t seen what sort of weapon she is.”
“Then there’s Hikari, the girl with the long hair. In her introduction she said she specialized in melee combat, though didn’t her partner say he could turn into a gun? Innes I think his name was… Yeah I think I remember hearing him say he was a gunblade. That might make for an interesting spar.”
“There was also that tall girl, Asuna. I don’t know about you, but I thought her introduction was kind of grim. However her partner is that smiling guy, Ryner Lute. I remembered his name because he said Alexander Lute is his father. Remember? The really strong teacher? It might be interesting to see how strong he is, even though he said he wasn’t anything like his father.”
“Oh! There was also that girl that came into the classroom late. Her name was Yuzuki, or something similar. I don’t really remember her partner all that well, but she was the one who interrupted our duel with Professor Archon. Her weapon form is a bow, which might not be the best for her partner if we ever catch them in melee.”
Hmm. I think that’s about everyone in our class, thought Tetsuko, I hope I didn’t forget anybody. Deciding her assessment to be complete, she said, “So what do you think?”
The setting changes from DWMA to Soul Eater
"The idea of the weapon returning to its original state is one theory. But once more, outside of the Witch realm, the knowledge of Weapon Creation is entirely unknown. In fact, some doubt even the Witches themselves have that information on hand. While it is true that a Weapon becomes more Witch-like after consuming the Witch Soul we don't know the state of the original Weapons. Which means that it's impossible to say whether the Weapon is being 'restored' to a higher shape or 'evolving'. According to Lord Death, Death Weapons seem to be getting stronger each generation. Which is why the common belief is that Witches drive Weapon evolution- whether or not in a Darwinian, parasitic or some unknown fashion is another matter entirely."
She remained quiet as the girls had their conversation. Then Noir asked a particular question she wasn't comfortable with...she should have just flat denied Yuzuki's previous questioning. "Well I'm not too sure about Miss Rinslet, but I have a penchant for not getting invited to such extravagant events. After all I am just a professor in Death City." It wasn't the most elegant of dodges but she wasn't going to admit to her family heritage unless she had to.
“What a fearful expression you have” raising one brow at Howler or rather Johannes. Chamile stood to meet him but then something new happened, Johannes changed in a very dramatic way. Everything about his appearance changed and now he stood at his full height. Chamile had to look up at him but his body mass did nothing to intimidate her. Rather this is what she had been waiting for.
A smile crept unto her pale lips as a hand lunged for her throat, but the seals in the room kept Howler at bay. Chamile licked her lips as something that appeared very much to be red as it flushed her cheeks with a hint of pleasure. But Chamile was glad the seals were in place otherwise he would have snapped her neck in two.
Grabbing hold of his arm with both hands, Chamile let her nails dig into his flesh and when she let him go she left crescent moons on his skin. “Well, well, well. What do we have here, guessing from the look you had on your face you did not expect me to find you. But don’t you know you can’t hide from not after that little incident a few hundred years ago.” Her lips twitched to form a smile but then her usual bored expression took over.
“So do tell me Howler how you’ve been doing since I last saw you. I see you have brought in a new one this time under wing. Your big heart just couldn’t help but fall for her scrawniness?” Chamile teased him. She sat back down, one leg slipped over the other as she leaned back in the cushioned chair.
“I’m so sorry I fell asleep again but I really couldn’t help it Arthur's hair was just so soft and it was like a pillow. Something I haven’t used in a while but back to the point what am I supposed to be thinking about?”
Arthur was surprised that she had managed to fall asleep without falling forward, though he supposed it was best not to look a gift horse in the mouth and all that. "Cassandra thinks that there are witches in the city, and that there's trouble brewing in the witches' realm." Cassandra laughed at the pun, but Arthur continued without acknowledging this, or indicating whether or not it had been intentional. "For the moment, the portal is closed, and she can't track an of them down, so there doesn't seem to be much we can do about it. I was asking your opinion on all this. Also, we'd better get going if we want to make it to class on time."
Amelia
"If this concludes our meeting, I have cases that need to be investigated. Farewell. It was nice meeting you Muzai." With that, Amelia walked out of the den, and was about to open the front door, when her sister stopped her. "Wait. Before you go, I wanted to warn you; there's something really strong and really angry somewhere in Death City. It isn't as strong as whatever I felt in the witches' realm, and it seemed sort of restrained, but it's still dangerous, so be careful." With a confidant smirk, and a tip of her hat, Amelia stated simply "I'll keep that in mind. Thank you for the information." Moments later, she was gone, riding her motorized scooter into the city.
On the way, she began to think about where to start. She could begin by just walking around town, asking people if they'd seen anything out of the ordinary recently, but then again, this was Death City. For something to seem odd here, it would have to strain the sanity of people who lived elsewhere. Briefly, she considered trying to speak with Lord Death himself, but that might not be an option, even with the Archer family's standing. Still, lacking an actually crime scene to investigate, Amelia figured that this was the next best thing, so she may as well try.
So it was that the pint-sized detective made her way to the Death Weapon Meister Academy, and stopped in front of what appeared to be a reception desk. "Amelia Annalise Alice Archer, of the Archer family. Do you know if Lord Death is busy at the moment? There's an important matter that I'd like to speak with him about."
Gray walked in he class and saw something on his desk that wasn't supposed to be there. "I wonder what that could be?" Gray pondered out loud. He walked over to his desk and picked up the note that had been placed there. "Hmm 'Meet at Deadly Diner'. Curious... Most curious indeed" Gray said as he walked out of the classroom. I wonder what this is all about... Gray thought as he walked out of the DWMA
Finally making it to the diner, Gray got a table. Although he wasn't going to eat anythng, he may as well sit down. Now all he had to do was wait until someone sat down at his table.
------------------------------------------------
The two students from earlier had the thug tied up. He had been chasing that girl when the witch guy knocked him out. A witness. Evidence that they had told the truth. They entered the diner and foudn Gray. They made the thug sit down. They looked at Gray when the miester raised his hands. "Before you try to kill us, please hear us out...this man was beaten up by our suspect." The weapon elbowed the thug in the ribs. "He was fast...faster than any guy we've ever mugged. Stronger too. We thought he was one of them cyborgs guys or something. But...he felt wierd. Like he wasn't...wasn't human."
Gray looked up at the two students waringly. "If this turns out to be fake, no one will find your bodies" Gary said in the most menacing tone on the planet. He turned to the thug "Ok, now talk. Do you know who the witch is? What did he look like? How powerful did he seem?" Gray asked seriously, the thug stayed silent "If you don't answer me, the peices of your body that survive will be able to fit in a meat pie!" Gray said, frustrated at the mugger's incompetence. If this is an actual witch sighting, this won't be good. I have to find him and make sure he doesn't have any hostile intent Gray thought to himself as he waited for the thug to stutter out the information that Gray needed. But it still wasn't e nought for Gray to track the witch. He looked back at the student pair "Looks like you got lucky. I need to come back here tomorrow and see if this witch comes back, if he doesn't... Well... You know what will happen." Gray said as he forcibly started on his way back to the DWMA.
“Oh I see. Well I say we should go inform um who was he again . . . oh right Lord Death his name was?” placing one hand on her hip as she contemplated whether or not that was the right name. “Well anyway let’s just wait a bit to see what happens. It always best to watch and gather data on our enemies before actually facing them right” giving him a smile.
Then glancing at a clock Muzai noticed what time it was. “Hey Arthur I think we should start heading back like you said.” Releasing her meister from her embrace Muzai stepped forwards and bowed to his family. “it was a pleasure meeting all of you and I promise to take good care of Arthur” smiling some.
Chamile
She kept her composure not that it would have slipped considering his little joke didn’t bother her. a smile played at the edges of her mouth ready to turn lips into smiling ones. "I take it, from the fact that you've found me, that you have been busy. So...what do you want with me?" Chamile watched him through narrow eyes that then changed to a fascinating swirl of blues and greens. One hand held one cheek in deep thought before she spoke.
“Why I came for you . . . hmm good question boy.” Standing up Chamile looked up at Johannes who only stood a head taller than her not that it mattered. In terms of magic she would beat his ass, but in brute strength he would have some trouble but in the end he could kill her. The white witch circled around Johannes eye every inch of his body but mainly the magic seals that kept him at bay. “Oh what intricate seals, couldn’t have done it better myself. But then I why would I want to keep back such a beast from his true potential mmm and who would have thought you actually cared for the well-being of others. For isn’t that why you set these seals to protect the people” Chamile studied him even more like he was some specimen.
“But back to the point, the Kishin is alive feeding on quite the tasty meal. When he awakens all hell or rather madness will break loose. I simply thought you would like to hear this piece of news and figure out whose side you’re on. Alas I must go I’m a busy woman you see, things to do and plan for. Do take care of yourself, dog” stretching the last word. And with that Chamile left Johannes home in search of Aurora.
He decided to calm down and not end up causing mass destruction through the school. He could, after all, still get in trouble for losing control. He walked towards the entrance of the Academy, but stopped before the reception desk. He noticed a young girl. He didn't have a scholarly smarts, but he did have street smarts. Sure, he could make himself a genius if he actually wanted to, given his time-based ability and all, but nobody would want a strong and intelligent teacher out. He was already dangerous enough as it was. He still had his glasses on, a small crack appearing on it. He fixed his hair and approached the young girl. "Do you need something?" His voice was calm and precise, showing no signs of his fit of rage earlier. His smile was hiding any leftover anger extremely well. He had heard what the young lady said, so he knew that she was of the prestigous Archer family, but he didn't care. She would get the same treatment as the other students at the school, excepting his son of course.
"Do you need something?"
"Indeed." Amelia replied. "I'm not sure if you heard," this was a fib for politeness sake, she saw him within earshot, "but I need to speak with Lord Death on behalf of the Archer family, regarding some important matters. Do you know if he is busy at the moment?" Hopefully the anthropomorphic personification of death itself would be to shed some light on the situation, and, if Cassandra hadn't been exaggerating the strength of what she'd felt on the other side, he would likely have sensed it as well.
Arthur
After bidding farewell to the rest of the Archer family, the two began making their way back to the school before class began. This was less due to the fact that class would be starting soon, and more that they needed to walk all the way back to get there. After a short while of silence, aside from the clicking sounds of Arthur playing his game, and both of their footsteps, he turned to Muzai, though he didn't stop walking. "I'm sorry to have dragged you into that. I will say this however, at least it wasn't another gala. That would have been awful." Then, after a pause, added "Also, sorry about my sister; she can be a bit... inquisitive."
"I'm sorry to have dragged you into that. I will say this however; at least it wasn't another gala. That would have been awful." Then, after a pause, added "Also, sorry about my sister; she can be a bit... inquisitive."
She smiled patting his head, “its okay- wait what’s a gala it sounds really fun.” Muzai stopped grabbing Arthur by the shoulders shaking him. “gah Arthur I can’t remember- no wait yes I do remember something I remember blue hair . . . . And that’s it. Dammit why only blue hair” she cried out rubbing her head in frustration. Muzai then reached into a pocket and took out a lollipop popping it into her mouth with a huff of air.
Chamile
“Girl, don’t call me princess. As for him did I not say not to follow me, next time the streets will be drenched in blood and it won’t be mine.” Her voice held a savage note to it showing that she was not joking. Then running a hand through her hair Chamile strode forwards hand stroked the younger witches cheek.
“now you shall have to wait girl, it’ll take a bit more time for him to awaken just have patience dnt you know patience is a virtue but then isn’t it also a vice if misapplied” smiling Chamile created a portal, let her soul fill that section of Death City with its power. “why not go pay him a visit see how his meal is going” and she stepped through and waited on the other side for Aurora to step through so she could close the portal.
"I can check if you want me to." He held the mirror in one hand and took off his glasses with the other. He put his glasses in his pocket, hoping to not obstruct his view. He didn't want Lord Death appearing on his glasses. He wrote "42-42-564" on the mirror and waited for a connection to Lord Death to establish. He didn't really care if he was interrupting something, since he assumed the girl was referring to something important.
Lord Death, the most optmistic whatever-he-is in his location, which just happens to be the Death Room, had answered a call from one of his staff.
"Hey! Hello! Waz Up! Oh it’s you Alexander Hows it going! Hope Ryner hasn’t been too much trouble for you? So what do you want to talk about? You didn’t destroy another class room did you?” waving huge white hands all over the place.
Alexander dropped the cup of tea he didn't have after hearing Lord Death say 'waz up'. He tried holding back a laugh, but he still had his body moving. He returned to his normal state after a minute or two of controlled laughter. "Some Archer girl wants to talk to you." He moved the mirror so it faced the girl. "It seems important, so I decided to call you on the mirror phone, or whatever this is. And Ryner hasn't been much of a trouble, which is something that confuses me." He didn't mind the destroying a classroom comment, since he probably would have done that some other time.
"Take the mirror if you want, or let me carry it, I don't care" He directed this towards Amelia. He wasn't one to meddle in the affairs of others.
Already knowing where he was he lazily stood up in an almost drunken-like stupor. His vision still blurry from the years of sleep, his body felt completely unreal as if it wasn't his own. Sora clenched his fists, not in anger but to understand how to use his body correctly. Once his stretched his limbs he proceeded to pace around the cell; still trying to remember all that happened.
"Damn it.." He punched a cell wall; completely shattering it to only have it be re-built by magic.
"Curse me, thou who released me then have the balls to put me in a holding cell shall die my by hand! The sky will crash! The Earth will crackle and I will rule all....but first, a way out of this vile wretched chamber."
Sora smashed his fist into the moldy wet floor causing a large aura to destroy the whole cell. Using his speed and amazing reflexes Sora quickly squeezed between the wall of the cell before the magic seal rebuilt it. "Alright; I'm free...time to cause some havoc...Perhaps my awakening and escape from the cell will cause some disturbance...and I can get my revenge on not only Mabaa but the DWMA. Nothing will stand in my way from absolute perfection.
"A gala is sort of like a ball, the main difference being-" Suddenly, he was interrupted by Muzai suddenly taking him by the shoulders and shaking him. “gah Arthur I can’t remember- no wait yes I do remember something I remember blue hair . . . . And that’s it. Dammit why only blue hair” Clearly, she was rather frustrated. "Look at it this way, at least you now remember something that you didn't before. That's a step in the right direction." Seeing the lollipop, he added "Do you know where you got those?"
Amelia
Amelia had been about to protest, she knew how to use the mirror to call Lord Death, and had refrained from doing so deliberately to avoid interrupting any meeting he may have been taking part in, but he had finished writing the number before she could say anything. Thankfully, it would appear that the shinigami was not otherwise occupied at the moment. She thanked Alexander, she knew who he was of course, and took the mirror when it was offered to her, before greeting Lord Death. "Hello, please forgive my abruptness, but there is something I must speak with you about. Do you have a moment?"
"Sure thing Amelia; what is it?"
"We've noticed some odd things within the city. The most worrisome of which being that a portal to the Witches Realm was briefly opened, and something of great power was detected on the other side." Suddenly, she was interrupted by her phone ringing. Lord Death waved his massive hand in an odd sort of gesture to tell her to answer it. As it turned out, this was a wise decision, as Cassandra began talking as soon as Amelia pressed the button. "Okay, this is really important. There's a strong witch in the city. It doesn't seem like she's even trying to hide her presence. She's even opening a portal! Even worse, that thing from earlier is still there on the other side, and it's so much stronger than... I can't think of a reasonable comparison, but it's bad." There was a pause as Cassandra caught her breath. "I wanted to tell you first so that you didn't do anything dumb, but I need to tell mom and dad now." With that, the call ended. "I'm going to go check on that." Lord Death stated, before ending their conversation.
The young detective handed Alexander his mirror back, offering a short nod of thanks. "You're help is appreciated. Thank you. If you don't mind assisting further however, I had a few questions for you." Cassandra hadn't specified where any of the incidents occurred, deliberately so, likely as not, so Amelia figured that she may as well question the teacher while she had his attention.
Noir
Noir raised an eyebrow at the professor's flat-out denial. Indeed, she had originally intended the question for Yuzuki, which made the dodge all the more obvious. That and the fact that a good liar is often capable of recognizing a bad one. Still, she didn't press the issue, and instead began eating heartily. She stopped and looked up as her new partner spoke however.
"I hope we can be best friends, I mean most people act as if I'm some person who'd be a force to be reckoned with."
This gave Noir pause, and for a moment, she had no words to reply with. She had never had a friend before, let alone a best friend, her lifestyle simply didn't allow for it. While the proper response was obvious, Noir knew that, likely as not, she'd be expected to betray this girl later. With a weak smile, she answered after a moment. "Of course. Also, do you mean to say that you aren't a force to be reckoned with? I ask because I got a similar impression."
"So anyway Professor I was wondering that when we're done with lunch that I'd have to start a match with you and Professor Gray, is that the case as I was still next? And if so, Noir I'm counting on you alright?"
"Aye aye, ma'am." Noir replied with a mock salute. "Please remember though, I'm still new at this, so my skill may not be quite at the level that you're expecting." To a certain degree, this was true. Noir had no formal training as a meister, though she did have some combat experience. People didn't react well to being duped. hence why she tended not to stay in the same place for too long.
"Still it's good to see the two of you are so enthusiastic. It could hypothetically balance out what disadvantages you do have by giving your souls a more common frequency. Considering how in synch a Meister and Weapon are is the vast majority of power and rank come from, it can add up." Ellis kept her tone neutral in her statement, and then finally began paying attention to her own food. Something that she'd forgotten until now.
Looking back and forth between the professor and Noir, Yuzuki cleared her throat and chuckled slightly. "It would seem I've caused you trouble right off the bat Noir.... Sorry about that, I hope you don't mind but bear with me we'll see this through to the end don't you worry." Smiling her usual smile she ate her food at a slower rate always being diligent to make sure her etiquette was in order and that there would be nothing to cause any sort of incident. After finishing she looked to Noir and answered her question with a short laugh. "Yes I could say that I have an astonishing background being part of the Rinslet Conglomerate, but that's about it really. Anyways don't worry if you're not up to it, my soul is a very accepting one... Probably not as much as what the professor let on as she could just walk up to someone and instantly, but it still works nonetheless no worries here." Thinking back to what Greyworth said she snapped her fingers quickly. "Oh yeah about how I look so decorated in my weapon form, you looked just stunning in your form as well ma'am I loved the how intricate you looked!"
Aurora Tepes
Startled by what Chamile said she could only sit quietly for a second and wait for any further orders from her. After Chamile set up the portal to Death City she shook her head slightly and recovered her arrogant demeanor, "So this is where we're headed huh? I'm all for a little chaos but not at the expense of my life, but I'm guessing with you that won't matter." Stepping through she rubbed her arms slightly and her back ached where her wings would be. "Ugh this city makes my skin crawl all over! But maybe it's because I know that fool Death is so near, I mean for all we know he can sense us as soon as we arrived right?" Looking back and forth she sighed heavily, "I mean sure we can hide our witch presence but for him it wouldn't be too far out of the park for him to know right? Maybe I'm just being paranoid..." Shaking her head she regained her composure and followed Chamile around. "You lead the way I'll follow hon."
closing the portal, the two were met with a heavy flow of madness and it felt good. Chamile actually had some color in ber pale cheeks a rather strange smile on her face as she hugged her body. "oh my what have you been up to my sweet little Kishin" walking towards where the witches mass had been held there was a large explosion as something darted out between the already rebuilding walls.
"oh it looks like our Kishin has awakened" eyes turning a shade of pale purple. Chamile stood where she was, she wasnt the type to go towards a person but rather have someone come to her. by going towards someone she felt it was a sighn of weakness and Chamile hated showing any weakness. twirling a finger in the air a string of wards surrounded her body to keep the Kishin from doing anything stupid with his madness though with her regenerative abilites it would be difficult for him to harm or kill her.
"Aurora i suggest you do the same. if you die it will be your own idiot selfs fault not that your death would really matter" Chamiles voice was cold and steely and she watched the Kishin a little more. even from here Chamile could smell the stench of blood, the waves of magic that rolled off the Kishins body it made her excited not that she showed it.
finally done examining the Kishin, Chamile took one step forwards towards the Kishin but that would be her only step. "oh do tell me Kishin was your meal to your liking?" despite the fact that he could obliterate her in a matter of seconds, though with her powers and the seals around her body he would have trouble, she spoke to him as if they were old friends.
Muzai
"hm i guess so but not knowing what it means is really hard" pouting a little. then a smile broke across her face at Arthurs question. patting his head, Muzai was reenergized all of the sudden and then did the strangest thing.
she stepped forwards almost as if she was doing a lunge, one hand on her hip the other in the air. Muzai had the most comical expression on her face. "i do indeed know my belived meister it is over yonder sky and sea and in Spain. José's homecountry and the best place to find fellow futból players too.!" standing normally now she looked down at Arthur, "why do you ask? do you want one?" reaching back into her pocket she took out another lollipop. it almost seemed like her pockets were never ending.
Noir raised an eyebrow. She hadn't been aware that there was any trouble for her to have gotten into, let alone for her partner to have gotten done so for her. "I didn't know that you did cause me trouble, but I'll take your word for it. Worry not though, I'm sure I'll get you into far more trouble than you could ever get me." She looked down to take another bite of her food, only to realize that her plate was now empty. While Noir was well aware that she had eaten the whole thing already, she'd still probably blame badgers if asked about it. Invisible badgers. Because that would be completely believable. "Anyway, we've already seen that my hand doesn't explode or anything when I hold you, so I think our souls are compatible." Okay, maybe it wouldn't explode, but she was half witch, so who knew what kind of side-effects attempting to resonate with someone might have.
Arthur
Arthur held his hand slightly outward, palm facing away from himself, in a gesture of polite refusal. "Er.. no thanks. I ask because it's unwise to eat things that you can't ascertain the origins of. Otherwise they could be some sort of poison or memory suppressant. Since you know though, the point is moot. On another note, who is José?"
She pondered this question for a little bit and grinned at Arthur. "José you see is my big bro, but lets go to the beginning. as soon as i was released from the hospital, they had no reason to take care of me anymore. i didnt have any family or any means of supporting myself in Spain. so for a while I just wondered the streets until José took me under his wing. he taught me all kinds of stuff, we didnt have the best life but we managed. i guess you could say for that whole year with José i was what people called a street rat. sine spanish wasnt my native tongue i honstely had no way of communicating with anyone so he taught me how to speak spanish among other things and i caught on pretty quick.
later i found out i could speak perfect japanese and english so i figured one of the two was my tongue" lacing her hands behind her head, Muzai had a prideful and gentle expression. but it soon soured to a more sadder onel as she frowned. "however after a soccer match with the neighborhood kids, i took the shortcut José told me to never use and it was late at night. while walking i was attacked by what i now know was a kishin egg, i lived as you can see and ran the rest of the way home trying to get away. but you see José was worried about me and decided to search for me. in the end we ran into each other; the kishin egg on my heels. i told him to go but he wouldnt listen, José died that night trying to protect me." tears welled up in her eye and Muzai held her arms out as if holding something in them. after that i dont remember much other than being covered in blood and the kishin egg dead. José died in my arms, and there was nothing i could do about it."
wiping away the tears Muzai looked down at Arthur a forced smile on her face. then reaching out Muzai brought him into a hug mainly as a way to comfort herself but simply so she could hold him. "but dont worry Arthur i learned my lesson that day. i dont plan on letting anything happen to you, i will protect you always okay." finally letting him go Muzai now smiled for real this time. "now lets get back to the school before were late" linking her arm with his Muzai headed in the direction she thought was the school. of course with her bad memory she was bound to go the wrong way.
David
he watched them go on their way, what he had learned from the twerps meeting with his family made him happy. "oh wait til i tell my'lady about this. she'll be thrilled to hear of this but cluld it be her that dared show her presence here. then again she wouldnt have not without telling me, would she?" letting out a caw David flew off his perch to continue following the pair.
Judori looked down and then back up at the massive hunter. "So...im a liability. If that's true why don't you make me leave." "Two reasons. One, you know who I am and what I am. Two....Johannes would cry. " I would not!. "As long as you do as I say and follow the rules as well as do the occasional chore or two, we will get along just fine. You're not the reason I'm here. And don't get any ideas. The only reason you're alive is because Johannes sought to make you his friend. I swear my other half gets so melodramatic sometimes it hurts. To me, you're just a walking rug. Any questions?" "Yeah." Judori looked around the house. "Can I put in some small homey touches? This place is nice and all, but I want a specific area that's just for me." Howler looked at her and then his house. "Very well, but nothing too extensive."
------------------------------
Death looked at his mirror and then thought to himself. Something's afoot! Witches in the city? His city? This can't possibly be good. Especially with that nasty incident 30 years ago. "Gray. That's who I should talk to. And Ellis! This could be interesting." With that, he sent for them both.
After Chamile had gotten through the portal and addressed the Kishin she began hugging herself.... 'Weird right?' That was the only thought going through Aurora's head as she walked through. Aurora did admit the madness felt good but Chamile's act was so out of place for how she acted normally but she blew it off as nothing and continued following her. "So Chamile I see that our Kishin is alive and we-" She was cut off as Chamile started putting charms and wards around herself. "Aurora i suggest you do the same. if you die it will be your own idiot selfs fault not that your death would really matter."
Doing this herself she blew air out of her mouth 'my death wouldn't matter? How dare she make fun of the descendant of Alucard... Feh whatever I'll go with it for now, I mean I can always go solo and destroy regions if I want right?' Shaking her head she watched the two of them talk and kept her distance as she could obviously tell that Chamile's magic was stronger than her own. "So Great Kishin, you got a name? I mean you are a beautiful being if I do say so myself." moving her hair slightly she sat down on the air and folded her legs. "Also when does the plan start up? I would love to get started with chaos, I mean there's nothing like having fun right?"
Yuzuki Rinslet
"I didn't know that you did cause me trouble, but I'll take your word for it. Worry not though, I'm sure I'll get you into far more trouble than you could ever get me." Smiling to herself she nodded, by how you act I would assume so my dear girl. Stretching her shoulders discreetly she noticed that Noir hit her fork on the empty plate. "Don't worry you can have my food I wasn't really that hungry to begin with." After saying this she scooted her plate towards Noir and they were back to their conversation. "Anyway, we've already seen that my hand doesn't explode or anything when I hold you, so I think our souls are compatible."
"So I've seen but that doesn't mean that in a mock battle, let alone a real one that something could go wrong. With that in mind I think it'd still be better for us to practice on the way to school, I hope you don't mind." Rubbing the back of one of her hands she also piped up quickly. "Oh yeah I noticed that you had just come to school, did you fill out a dorm sheet? If not you can request one with me, I would be more than happy to have you accompany me for a roommate." Blushing slightly and smiling to herself her mind wandered for a second. 'I might actually have made my first true friend, oh dear I hope I wasn't too forward... Maybe I said something unnecessary...' Shaking that thought away she turned back to the professor finally. "That said should we head back? I wouldn't want us to be late."
Well that hadn't at all been the response Arthur had been expecting. He had though that Muzai would just answer his question with another simple declaration that she had forgotten, but the reality ended up being quite contrary to this initial assumption. There was a small part of his mind that noted that she had said soccer instead of football, but he had other things that he was more focused on at the moment, such as how to make her feel better. Thankfully, this question was answered for him, when she brought him into another hug, promising that she would protect him.
As many things as Arthur wanted to respond to that with, like telling her that he would ensure her safety as well, and that if José had thought that there was a kishin egg that hung around that area, then he probably should have mentioned it, so that it was obvious that he wasn't just being paranoid, but Muzai had already moved on, as she tended to do, and her meister couldn't bring himself to bring the subject back up. And so it was in relative silence that he steered them as best as he could in the direction of the academy.
Noir
In reply to Yuzuki's offer of her food, Noir gave a guilty smile of one saying "I simply couldn't." The moment that both of the table's other occupants were looking elsewhere however, the plate would become mysteriously absent of its previous contents by the time they turned back. Clearly this place was completely infested by these invisible badgers. Clearly. Noir wondered for a moment why badgers were so on her mind recently, but could come up with no satisfactory answer to this, so she merely shrugged and resumed the conversation.
"So I've seen but that doesn't mean that in a mock battle, let alone a real one that something could go wrong. With that in mind I think it'd still be better for us to practice on the way to school, I hope you don't mind."
Noir nodded her agreement. It made sense after all. The mention of rooming arrangements however, caught her off guard. Yet another thing that her mother had neither mentioned nor set up for her. Honestly, if it hadn't already been made clear, beyond any shred of a doubt, that she would be dead if Blanche ever felt inclined to make her that way, Noir would say that the witch was trying to get her killed.
Despite this, Noir's expression only briefly changed, and even then it was only to one of mild surprise. Even so, she still let out a slightly nervous, or embarrassed, depending on how whoever heard it chose to interpret it, chuckle. "Oh dear. It seems I'm again showing how new at this I am again. It actually hadn't even crossed my mind to make any lodging arrangements. I would however, be delighted to have you as a roommate, assuming it's not too much trouble of course."
"So Great Kishin, you got a name? I mean you are a beautiful being if I do say so myself." moving her hair slightly she sat down on the air and folded her legs."
Upon hearing the voices Sora immediately turned around as he expected some type of security that would once again detain him; perhaps even go as far to imprison him in another coffin for a few thousand or so years. He held arm out firmly as if to greet the two ladies before quickly changing the supposedly friendly gesture to the form of a finger snap.
"I must thank you for freeing me...but following me is an easy way to end your lives. Oh and you with the purple hair, thank you for the compliment but flattery won't get you far. By the way...my fingers are getting tired...I might just accidentally snap and cause something terrible to happen to you two, I mean I Would NEVER want that to happen as I am such a nice person but my fingers are a bit moist and might slip...Perhaps if you tell me what you wan't with me I can relax and you know, snap in the wrong direction."
"I must thank you for freeing me...but following me is an easy way to end your lives. Oh and you with the purple hair, thank you for the compliment but flattery won't get you far. By the way...my fingers are getting tired...I might just accidentally snap and cause something terrible to happen to you two, I mean I Would NEVER want that to happen as I am such a nice person but my fingers are a bit moist and might slip...Perhaps if you tell me what you wan't with me I can relax and you know, snap in the wrong direction."
Chamile watched his every move with calculating silver eyes. a smile twitched at the corner of her lips but she kept a straight face. best not to show fear least he feed off of it and kills us all. though itll be difficult to do considering the protective barrier i put up. "my dear boy, do not lump me together with those old hags but i must say, without us you would never have left that ugly old coffin of yours. so i do welcome your gratefulness but more to the point."
Chamile smiled and it was not one you would like to receive considering it was full of malicious intent. her eyes turned a bright red like the color of wine, the air about her seemed to move as her soul expanded from its normal surpressions. though it wasnt as large as the kishins but it was still enough for her to hold her own against him albeit for a while. "we both have similar goals correct or so i presume. i wish to obliterate DWMA once and for all and you can have your fun with the man who started it all. now wouldnt that be fun , hearing the cries of souls susumbing from sweet madness and chaos. so tell me Kishin would you like to join me on my conquest to destroy the man who forced us to live this way once and for all." her eyes narrowed some as she awaited his reply, without quite realizing it Chamile had gotten closer to this being of madness, eyes focused on him as if his threat never truly existed.
------------------------------------
Judori started sweeping and dusting the inside of her new home. God, you'd think that for being a dangerous sorcerer, he'd at least keep his house clean! Seriously, am I to be his petty little maid???? Judori was angry. Not at Howler, but at herself. Why had she even associated herself with him? She hated magic users (besides animals like herself) and now she was living with one! And not just any sorcerer, but Howler the Hunter! Howler, who has killed more meisters and weapons who have hunted him than any other witch or sorcerer in history! Howler, the one warrior of the Old Circle who was still alive! She hated her luck. Hated it! Although, Johannes at least seemed nice. She knew nothing about the alter ego.
“Hmm.. so who are we going to spar with…”
She swallowed slowly and blinked. "Not sure.." She replied considerately curious as well. Sparring was a major hobby so just the topic got her interested. Besides it was the first day- new students, new rivals and new strengths.
“Well in our class, I remember there was that small girl from the Archer family. From what I’ve heard that family’s supposed to have some really talented meisters. What was her name? It was a boy’s name that started with an ‘A’… oh wait I guess that makes her a boy then. 'Andrius.' Anyways, for such a famous name he’s kind of small and doesn’t look very tough. His weapon – Muzai, was it? – seems pretty fun and energetic, though I haven’t seen what sort of weapon she is.”
“Then there’s Hikari, the girl with the long hair. In her introduction she said she specialized in melee combat, though didn’t her partner say he could turn into a gun? Innes I think his name was… Yeah I think I remember hearing him say he was a gunblade. That might make for an interesting spar.”
“There was also that tall girl, Asuna. I don’t know about you, but I thought her introduction was kind of grim Katsu hmphed, remembering as well. Though she slightly agreed and at the same time, not really. She had to get to know her first.. actions speak louder then words. " However her partner is that smiling guy, Ryner Lute." She blinks. 'Oh him...' That time in the classroom..." I remembered his name because he said Alexander Lute is his father." Katsu felt surprised. She was right, the two both had the same last names.. How could she have forgotten?" Remember? The really strong teacher? It might be interesting to see how strong he is, even though he said he wasn’t anything like his father.”
"You're right." She smiled slightly at the thought of strong competition.
“Oh! There was also that girl that came into the classroom late. Her name was Yuzuki, or something similar. I don’t really remember her partner all that well, but she was the one who interrupted our duel with Professor Archon. Her weapon form is a bow, which might not be the best for her partner if we ever catch them in melee.”
Hmm. I think that’s about everyone in our class, thought Tetsuko, I hope I didn’t forget anybody. Deciding her assessment to be complete, she said, “So what do you think?”
She stared at her for a second before looking up slightly in thought. "...I believe that they are all strong.." She smiled slightly, her usual aura gone. "Which is great..." All their training wasnt wasted then... Its par and she hoped to be farther then all of theres. "But we are always better Imouto." Her eyes closed in a smile, but it disappeared as soon as it was there.
"Lets hope we can get a spar with the other students before class." She took another bite of her onigiri. "Maybe Hikari and Innes...Or Lute." She gave a chuckle as she tossed in the remaining piece. She hasnt gotten this excited before. She felt her mouth lift and she can barely hold back- but of course she did.
But her aura of laziness and isolations lifted slightly. "Well Im finished. Should we leave soon after you finish?"
"Dorm arrangements are a very simple affair, though it would be best if we returned to the school. At this rate, we'll end up talking our way through the start of the next lesson." She stood up as she spoke, intent on heading back... it wouldn't do for a teacher to be late.
It has been a two weeks since Cassandra older sister to Arthur, siblings in the renowned Archer Family, has sensed the presence of a malicious power seeping from a portal created by the witch Chamile and Aurora. The Kishin is now awake and Chamile and her companion(s) are negotiating with this mad man on how they will get back at DWMA.
As for the students, some have gone on missions, while others are still trying to get used to one another as partners. And some students have dropped out due to becoming incompatible with this dangerous life as the weaker witches are making more and more appearances around them.
In a faraway place, a small group of witches and one Kishin take refugee waiting for their chance to strike. With the use of seals and barriers it will take a while for DWMA to find them. But don’t worry Lord Death is very much aware of their presence but without knowledge of their location he cannot do much other than to send out scouts in search of this powerful group.
The setting is during the day on Sunday before they go to school the next day. Students will either be on missions or having fun. It’s up to the students on what they want to do for their last normal weekend until Lord Death informs them of the Kishins awakening on Monday, during class.
(OOC:Sunday IC will only last for two weeks in real time so don't take too long. once those two weeks are up or everyone is done with their Sunday then we will go to Monday morning)
"Leon. I want you to have fun this year." Leon's youngest older sister said as he got out the car with a huge duffle bag. He took his earphones out of his ears.
"I didn't come here to have fun Onca. I came here because of the "problem". Anyway, thanks for dropping me off a little ways from town." He said. He wasn't being sarcastic. He actually loved being away from town because of the souls sounds. He couldn't stop hearing them even if he wanted to. He knew his sister would want to talk to him too so it was better to talk to her away from the noise. "Have fun at Candy's wedding." He said in reference to his oldest sister.
"Oh. Believe me, I'm gonna have fun." She said. "Going to find myself a husband. Woohoo."
Leon shook his head in disapproval. "What about your old meister? What happened to him?"
"He was a tool. Only Candy and Nat had good meisters that they could marry. Anywho. Here's some money, a sandwich, oohhh, and a letter from mom." She said as she reached into the glove box of the car. "Almost forgot. Give this letter to Lord Death."
"Okay." Leon said stuffing all the stuff into his bag. "I love you sis. See yah." He said while he kissed her cheek. "Later bro." She said as she drove off.
Leon looked at the city and pooped his earphones in. He walked into town. 'It should only take twenty minutes to get to school.' he thought to himself. He never really liked school. He was always alone while everyone else had partners they could hang with. Well besides his upper class-men Gray. He remembered that he was probably the only friend he had in school until he graduated. He thought about his past school years which put him in a bad mood. Suddenly he felt a hand smack is butt.
"He babe. How bout you hang out with me for the day. I'll carry your bag for you." Leon turned around and saw a greasy looking man and a group of guys, no older than twenty and none younger than him. "You think I'm a girl?" He said as his anger swelled. "You think I'm a freak-en chick?!!!" He yelled as he let his bag fall to the floor. Without letting the man explain, he kicked him hard in the stomach. Hard enough to hurt but not enough to kill. "Who else wants it?" He said giving an evil stare to the group of men. They all looked scared. One man stepped to him and grabbed the man he just laid out. "Your gonna pay for this shorty. No-one hurts the boss." He said as they all ran away. 'hmph' Leon hummed. He was mad now. He couldn't think of a single thing that would change his mood. He didn't expect nothing good to happen because he was so wrapped up in thinking about the bad thins. He picked up his bag and started walking again, looking at the ground. He never looked up because he hated the sun. 'What gives it the right to smile. Life is nothing to be happy about.' He thought. Then suddenly he bumped into something. It made his earphones come off and he heard the song. It was a good song which surprised him because not many songs are good songs for souls, but this song was different.
“I want it!” She demanded to a much taller man, about a year or three older than herself, that stood beside her.
“Tsh. Aren't you getting a bit too old for this stuff, Rox?” He retorted, running a hand through a similar shade of red hair that was combed to extreme perfection. “I mean, you're seventeen for Pete's sake!” His brown gaze locked with the sparkly orange beads of his, unmistakeably, younger sister, arms shifting to pull the suitcases they brought as he took a chance at leading the both of them further into Death City.
“Eeeh?” Roxanne, as was the girl's full name, expressed serious confusion at her brother's remark. “You don't like it, Eric?” She asked in her usual sweetheart tone, trying her best to catch up with the towering man as he had no intention of lingering at the girly-girl shop for a second longer, lest it kills his braincells.
“I am sooo asking that for my birthday! Hint, hint. Heehee~” The girl giggled, happily hopping alongside her 'guide' to what her parents thought the best place for her to stay.
Well, not that they wanted her gone or anything, but it did their darling angel well to stay within the same city her soon-to-be school was stationed. So, to that end, she was given her brother's old apartment – Since he was moving out anyway.
“And here it is, mi casa es su casa.” The young man gestured at the innards of the, surprisingly large, apartment. “Well, su casa now. Enjoy it, just don't go too crazy.” He dropped whatever luggage he carried onto the couch that was tugged in the corner of the living room. “Kitchen is to the right, bathroom opposite of that, and the two doors at the far back are both bedrooms.” He explained, gesturing to all the doors that hid said mentioned areas.
“Here's the key-chain. Now make yourself at home, I gotta go catch a date with a hot chick.” Eric grinned as widely as always, two thumbs proudly pointing towards himself.
“Egooo!!” Roxie retorted as she nudged her brother in the side, walking out of the apartment with him. She waved Eric goodbye, watching him disappear into the endless distance. “O-kay!” The girl clapped her hands together before letting them rest on her head.
Wandering around Death City, Roxie playfully hopped about across the pavement, making sure not to touch the cracks between each tile. “One, one, two... One, one, two...” She muttered, literally hop-scotching her merry way.
…..
*Bump!*
The girl flinched, stopping dead in her tracks as she felt someone bump into her. Blinking a couple of times and shaking her head, orangey-pink eyes settled on the sight of, well, a person obviously. Roxie gasped, before frowning a wee-moment. How rude to bump into someone!!! “Whhaaa-! Watch out!” The girl huffed, before swapping her obvious frown with a wide smile that would even make the sun's grin fade away in awe. “Ooooh,” She began, eyes beaming with joy, as her body leaned forward and
Eyes scanned the slightly, though not much, taller boy with great attentiveness. He's a weird one. Went a little braincell, followed by the inevitable doubt one whether it really was a boy. No.... She was positive it was a guy-guy... guy.
“Haaiiii~!” She abruptly greeted to the silver-y haired boy, or was it white? Isn't he too young to have white hair? Dyed? Bleached? Too much milk? the girl shook her head, dropping back on the flat of her feet as she raised one of her hands in a flamboyant wave. “I'll forgive you for bumping into me. Only because you look so fuzzy and adorable!”
She gently patted the strange boy on his head, though backed of an inch or two to wonder what she was forgetting. A single finger tapped Roxie's chin. Oh yeah! Name.
“Anyway, I'm Roxie! Who're you?”
When he looked up he saw a strange red haired girl with orange-pink eyes. That astounded him even more. 'What's with her. She has all these bright colors.....And how many clothes is she wearing? Its still Fall.' He then looked at her shirt and realized she wasn't wearing a pin to show whether she that she didn't have a meister. He sighed while looking at his own shirt but he still realized she had a weapon soul. He could here it in her song. 'Guess she's out of the running for potential parntners.'
“Haaiiii~!" She said to him, did a weird flip to get back on her feet, and waved at him like she knew him. “I'll forgive you for bumping into me. Only because you look so fuzzy and adorable!”
This made Leon snap out of his trance. He hated being mistaken for a girl. She even patted his head. Just cause he had a slim body and young face didn't mean anything. He didn't ask for the beauty mark either. He had to keep his earring on because it was special to him.
“Anyway, I'm Roxie! Who're you?” She said. Leon Looked away. She had a nice song and a nice voice to go with it. It was like she was playing to her own tune. This made it hard for him to correct her but he had to. He softly said, "M-My name is Leon. Leon Silverking." He then coughed into his hand and said, "I am a boy by the way and I don't like to be confused for a girl." He said, trying not to sound mean. He stuck his hand out to give her a hand shake.
Heehee~ He stammered.
The name wasn't that special – Although Roxie did have to grin widely as the gears in her head began to twist and turn. Lee-ahn...? That didn't sound too amazingly super creative. There was definitely room for improvement, something less... bland? That last name had to go, too. Maybe.
“I am a boy by the way and I don't like to be confused for a girl.”
…..
She cocked her head sideways, eyes glaring at the newly-introduced Leon. “Eh?” She began, honestly confused by that final comment. “Whaaat?!” The girl inched closer to the not-so-much taller boy, her eyes kept locked on him – Not a single blink or thought distracting from what Roxie deemed important at the moment.
“Where did you get that idea, silly?” The fiery redhead retorted under a series of light-hearted giggles, a hand gently pressed against the mouth that emitted said sound.
Disregarding the handshake, actually shoving it away, A single, pale finger prodded Leon's chest. “Weeell~ If you were, you're lacking a serious chest.” The girl commented as blunt as a hammer slamming into a brick wall.
Pausing a moment, Roxie blinked, getting onto
“So, I'm new and... stuff. And I'm kinda lost now, because you bumped me.” She forced a long, deep sigh, swaying back and forth on her feet.
“Care to show me where I can find...” She scratched the top of her head. “DAMW.... No, AWMD... No, DAWM... No – School! Pretty big, symmetrical, weird. Any chance you know where it is?”
Muzai rolled over, in bed and fell to the floor with a thump. Rubbing a bleary red eye Muzai got up and shuffled around her room trying to find her way out. “Where’s the door-oh found it” giggling Muzai stepped out of her room in search of Arthur. She still didn’t quite understand why Arthur was so upset about her sleeping in the same room as him, or taking baths together. “Me and the little ones took baths together so why can’t he be nice and take a bath with me like a good little brother” mumbling to herself as she so often did.
Muzai shuffled around Arthur’s home a little bit longer swaying about like a drunk still asleep on her feet. Finally she reached her desired destination; Arthurs room a place she was recommended not to visit at such hours of the early morning. Not that Muzai would remember such a silly little thing. Opening the door Muzai stumbled into his room after fumbling with the handle. Once again stumbling to his bed, Muzi stood over the sleeping form of her little meister, a sleepy smile on her lips.
A small sound escaped her lips a rather strange sound that one would really expect a person to make. As if she was eating something without the actual food. She rubbed her eye again and let her arm drop to her side the sleeve covered most of her hands considering she only wore a large dress shirt she had taken from Arthur’s older sister, Cassandra and only her underwear. Thankfully the dress shirt covered her bottom so it was more like a dress with the top buttons loose.
Yawning widely Muzai crawled into Arthur’s bed, mumbling her mister’s name. “Arthur it’s time to get up now-“the rest of her words muffled by the next yawn that came her way. Resting on her elbows, Muzai looked down at Arthur, reaching out with one hand she played with his blue hair and giggled. Leaning her cheek on the other hand Muzai yawned again; “Hey Arthur, am I squishing you?” her upper body was on top of Arthur from the way she had crawled onto his bed but already her third yawn underway Muzai fell asleep again, her cheek pressed against the palm of her hand.
To this he was almost dumbfounded. That's been happening allot since he met this girl. 'Well at least her sound is good.' He thought to himself. 'That means I can use it to block 'him' out for now.' Roxie then continued to speak. “Nice to meetchya, by the way.” she said. Which shocked him more because he thought they were done with the pleasentries after the hand shake and the chest rub. He's visited places and never seen such a way of greeting someone. "Nice to meet you too." He said returning the smile with a light one. This made his day a little chipper. He usually only prepared for the worst.
He stared at her chest for a brief moment again once again realizing that she had no weapon pin on. He was forced to always wear a meister pin because he never had a partner. Well at least not one he gave up on. He prides himself on being able to play any tune on any instrument and to him that included souls. 'Some instruments just don't make the tune I want though.' He thought to himself. Even if he liked someones soul tune he'd be disgusted by the resonance change of it. Not to mention his attitude. This caused people to stay away from him as well. What was different this time he wondered. Why won't this girl go away. He heard a voice in his head. 'Make her go away.' It said. It was a childs voice mixed with some kind of deep demonic voice. He recognized it and decided to ignore it. He did this by listening to music and the girls song was a good destraction.
“So, I'm new and... stuff. And I'm kinda lost now, because you bumped me.” She said, snapping him out of his thoughts. 'Just because we bumped into each other?' He thought confused again. He reached for his earphones deciding not to stay around her no more when she asked, “Care to show me where I can find.....DAMW.... No, AWMD... No, DAWM... No – School! Pretty big, symmetrical, weird. Any chance you know where it is?”
"I don't know of a place called school. but the DWMA is right this way." he said while pointing to a big building a couple blocks away.He wanted to say that it was pretty hard to miss considering the skulls and flames but he held his tongue. Instead he said "Since your new and presumably younger than me, and I happen to be going there. Your allowed to follow me if you'd like." Not waiting for a response he walked to the building. He put his earphones back in just in case she wouldn't follow him. He also adjusted his hood to cover him once more. He kept his earphones in the whole time. When he came to the steps He turned and said "This is where we separate I s'pose. I have to go to the death room. Ciao." He wasn't going to leave without her saying goodbye too so he waited.
“Since you're new and presumably younger than me, and I happen to be going there, you're allowed to follow me if you like.”
Yes, yes, yes! The girl grinned as she followed closely behind her 'saviour'. “Thank you!” She'd totally be lost if they didn't bump into each other. Supposedly, that was a good thing in the long run then.
During their trip, Roxanne was sure to get up some form of conversation. Well, considering it was her talking, and Leon probably not buggered enough to listen, it was pretty darn one-sided. It didn't bother her in the least that all of her questions, many pertaining to the 'poke for as much information as you can' questioning, were blatantly ignored at every turn.
She just smiled, content with talking to the brick walls that passed by on their way to DWMA and occasionally turning her gaze to Leon.
“One, two... One, two...”
“O-”
“This is where we separate I s'pose. I have to go to the death room. Ciao.”
“Wha?” Roxie abruptly halted her hopscotch act and briefly turned to face Leon, before something shiny and... Just shiny, got her attention that was on the young boy's clothing. “Wassat?!” Once again, Leon's personal space – Not that it was much – had been broken. The girl leaned forward as the gears in her head attempted to translate what was written on the pin. “M. E. I. S. T. E. R. Meister? Meister, right?”
The girl blinked.
Blink... Blink...
….
“IEEEEEE!” The girl let out a squeal of joy as her arms wrapped around Leon's right arm, squeezing tightly, their cheeks almost hugging each other. A wide cat-grin revealed itself on her face. “Oh boy, oh boy, oh boy! I found a Meister!”
Like an extremely clingy fangirl, Roxie kept squealing and giggling and... Well, overall acting like nothing could make her more happy. The redhead released Leon from her grip, only to take his hand a mere second after. “Will you be my partner? Please, pleasepleaseplease... PLEAAAAASSSEEEEEE...? You will, won't you? C'moooon!”
And then she stopped, putting on a puppy face and hope to God that Leon would say yes. And hey: If at first you don't succeed, try, try, try, and... try.
The girl seemed over joyed, giving her 'Oh boys' and congratulating herself.' Leon was confused. If she was a free weapon she would've been wearing a tag. She did say she was new, however. This also meant that she was a first year which made her younger than him. So it didn't matter anyway. “Will you be my partner? Please, pleasepleaseplease... PLEAAAAASSSEEEEEE...? You will, won't you? C'moooon!” She begged while clinging to him. If there was a weakness he had when it came to girl it was two things. Them getting to close and there feminine qualities. Hers were pushed up against his arm and her face was way to close to his. He could smell her. She smelt like most girls do, like flowers. He was red and the face and looking away. "Can you please get off." He said lightly. She moved away with the most perfect display of puppy dog eyes he'd ever seen.
He didn't want to say no, but there was no way he was going to take junior classes over again. He scratched his head and irritation to this thought and politefully said, "Sorry, but I'll have to decline. It's nothing personal, but I'm seventeen and you must be at least fifteen or sixteen. I can't be partnered with someone younger than me." He said. "Plus I have this problem that a younger person like yourself probably wouldn't be able to handle." He said saddening his expression.
Sora stood up out of the throne of souls and looked at Chamile and Aurora in disgust. "I question why I let you join me..You might just get in the way...Ah perhaps you two will be of use eventually, maybe as shields? Hm I don't know...You know what...I'm bored! I feel like visiting Lord Death...NAAAAHHH, I don't want to kill him yet...Am I insane? Perhaps my own madness is getting to me...what do you think Chamile?"
Arthur had been having a dream about playing a puzzle game alongside his twin, when Muzai entered the room. For the moment though, he was deep enough in sleep that he didn't wake up upon her arrival, though he did quietly mumble something, presumably relating to the dream. "You put your purple one there, and then we use the bridge to cross." He was surprisingly articulate for someone who wasn't even awake. He was broken out of his unconscious cooperative testing however when his partner climbed into his bed, resting her upper half on top of him. Still in the process of waking up and registering what was going on, Arthur heard her begin to speak.
“Arthur it’s time to get up now-“
Whatever she had planned on finishing that statement with was cut off by a yawn, indicating that she was just as tired as he, leading him to wonder what she was doing up this early on a Sunday anyway. It seemed rather odd of someone who slept as much as she. Hey Arthur, am I squishing you?” This question did a fairly good job of waking Arthur up fully, as he realized that he was indeed unable to get up, though admittedly not squished. He didn't think Muzai was actually heavy enough to squish him by lying on him. "Well... no, but..." The meister trailed off, noticing that his partner was already asleep again. Briefly he wondered if he should try to wriggle out from underneath her, but it was quite possible that he'd wake her up in the process, and while he considered just waking her up deliberately, if he'd gotten a black eye when he had done so by poking her shoulder, who knew what misaimed retaliation she'd dole out under the current circumstance. Needless to say, Arthur opted to stay put out of self-preservation.
As he lay there, Arthur thought rather ironically that there hadn't been as much point in giving Muzai her own room as he had originally thought, particularly not to hear her talk. Heck, she even wanted them taking baths together, which he had refused, much for the same reasons as other young men his age would have eagerly accepted. He was indeed interested in such things, but he was no pervert. Plus there was the fact that doing so would encourage Muzai's image of him as a little brother. They were the same age, at least physically, he was still confused as to how the whole coma/suspended animation thing worked, and he tried to avoid letting people treat him like a child as a matter of principle. With a small sigh, Arthur resigned himself to waiting until the weapon woke up again.
Amelia
Amelia was sleeping in her office, somewhere near the center of Death City, for the fifth time in the past week. She had been puzzling all night over the case that she had set out to solve a week ago, but no new leads had arisen. It was as though the sudden bout of carelessness by the witches had been noticed as soon as she had started investigating, and quickly corrected. That Lute person had been of no help either, though admittedly she hadn't much expected him to be. All the same, Amelia never had been able to let go of a mystery without first solving it. So it was that she had fallen asleep with her head on her desk, with an empty bottle of Root beer in one hand, and the other clutching an old case file.
"Don't be dim. If I place a portal we'll fall." she muttered, just as capable of talking in her sleep as her brother apparently. After a short amount of time, she bolted upright, her subconscious quest to save science coming to an abrupt halt as she sprang out of her chair. She had just remembered something she had heard a week ago. She had been paying attention to her interrogation of Alexander Lute, but there had been a few students talking to one another in the background. One of the conversations in the had stuck in the back of her mind, only coming to the surface now. Two students had been talking about a witch in the city, specifically in the Deadly Diner. In a flash, the detective was out the door and on her scooter, chuckling for some reason unknown even to her, though she suspected it was at her twin's expense.
Butbutbutbutbut-- Roxie's head lowered to the ground, a sigh escaping her mouth as it dropped into a pout. Her gleeful and cheery demeanour seemed to completely seep away from her body at that one, meaningless rejection. She could cry, like a child who was just denied the promise of her favourite candy.
Hands released Leon's, and aligned themselves with the girl's lanky, slender body. She wouldn't have minded as much if it weren't for the fact that her hopes were high. He seemed so nice – Though on that note, everyone was nice if you so much as said 'Hello.' to Roxie. “O-okay...” The redhead muttered, trying her hardest not to weep for this little misfortune on this wonderful, bright day.
It didn't cross her mind that he didn't mean it personal. She never really bothered with stuff like that, all in all her entire life was nothing but rejections because of personal reasons. Either she was too cheery, too wild or, in most cases, too childish.
“It's nothing personal, but I'm seventeen and you must be at least fifteen or sixteen. I can't be partnered with someone younger than me.”
Younger... Seventeen... Younger...
Roxie had to blink a couple of times before the message, of the exact age that she was, reached her
“Silly!” She exclaimed in that so-familiar – although not that familiar to Leon – sweetheart tone. Arms once again wrapped around Leon's arm, this time even tighter, as the red-haired girl was her giddy, upbeat self again. “All you had to do was ask – We're the same age! Yaay! That means we can be partners!” Her cheek rubbed up against the boy's, no doubt sending him through a roof-high level of awkwardness once more.
It seemed, that she'd get her favourite candy anyway.
Roxie hadn't heard about the 'problem' that Leon spoke of, nor did she care to know. All that mattered now was that they were the same age, and thus there weren't any reasons for rejection. “We're going to have so much fun! Heehee~” She exclaimed, showing no intention of releasing the silent boy any time soon.
“C'mon, c'mon! I'll go with you to Mr. Deathy so we can say we're partners!” She let go of Leon's arm, only to embrace him with a full, frontal hug that nearly had them roly-poly onto the ground, possibly down the stairs if the boy didn't brace himself enough. “I'm excited! Let's go, let's go, let's go!” Not content with merely a polite reply, or even a second denial, Roxie grabbed Leon's arm and pulled him all the way to the DWMA entrance, into the school and, if she wasn't stopped soon –
“Wait... Where's Deathy's office?”
A single finger pressed itself against her lips, though her other hand did not release the grip it had on Leon's arm. “You should lead, Li-Li! I'm lost again...” Pulling the poor sod in front of her, she made a series of 'go on then' gestures, all the while keeping a grin. A grin that wouldn't dissipate any time soon...
He reached his hand out to her as to comfort her when she suddenly became happy at his last words. “Silly!” She exclaimed. Leon of course had a dumb look on her face. 'What a random emotion sound.' He referred to her soul song bubbling again. He was actually a little relieved. She continued talking, "All you had to do was ask – We're the same age! Yaay! That means we can be partners!” She hugged him rubbing their cheeks together. Leon was unable to speak. It seemed she knew his weakness.
He didn't know if that was good enough reason to be her partner. He decided to think about later. “C'mon, c'mon! I'll go with you to Mr. Deathy so we can say we're partners!” She said ruining his hopes of thinking about it later and also embarrassing him, making him look in every direction to make sure there were no people around to get the wrong idea. 'Leon.' The voice said trying to pound his head, 'I can feel your heartbeat. You want to be her partner don't you.' Leon tried not to think back but the voice knew him all to well. 'Tell me Leon....Who do you love? Who don't you want to hurt?' The voice said seemingly happy. Leon ignored it when the girl interrupted. “You should lead, Li-Li! I'm lost again...” 'Li-Li?' He thought as he once again scanned the area looking for people. He let out a sigh of relief and walked her to the Death Room's door. He didn't like how the hallway seemed to go on forever. On the inside or on the out.
He looked to the side of him seeing the only person besides his own family who could snap him out of his mental conversations. He then remembered what his mom told him before he left the house. "I don't care if you become a famous meister or not. As long as you make a friend I'll be happy. So try just for me, okay?" Remembering her words mad a little lift come from the side of his mouth. 'Who do I love?' He thought. 'Well I don't exactly know. As for who I don't want to hurt, let's narrow it down. The only being I want to hurt is you, Alistair.' The voice then laughed and left him alone. It was usually like this when Leon had a full clear head. Funny how it just started getting worse a couple of weeks ago. He decided to hold that thought for later and turned to Roxie giving the first smile he had worn all day. "Are you ready to go? . . . Partner."
Surely this day was the best day of his life. That is until, "Reaperrrrrrrrrr, Chop!!!!" He felt the familiar sensation that he had to feel at the end of every year for not having chose a partner. 'Damn Lord Death and those big hands of his.' He thought while rolling on the floor and rubbing his head. He never felt totally comfortable with him. Not just because Alistair hated him, but because he couldn't here his music. Some people were just hard to listen too but Lord Death's music was gone. As in non-existent. He knew he had a soul. But he couldn't sense it.
"What was that for? I didn't even do anything this time." He snapped while standing up. Lord Death just bounce around and waved a finger. "You mean that you weren't planning on doing anything. Like coming to school." He said as he noticed Roxie. "Ahhhh. Who's this? A friend?" Leon shook his head. "No. She's more than that. She's my partner." Lord Death didn't know what to say. This boy who is a classified loner picks a partner on his first day back. "Ahhh. I see. So you two are partners. That's cooleo. A-Okay. Sweet." Death said giving the thumbs up. Leon took out the letter from his mother. "Here you go. My mom said it's urgent you read this. Says it's about me. I didn't read it because she told me she wrote for you to give me a chop if I did." Leon said while grinning. "Okay. I'll read it later." Death replied.
Leon nodded his head and turned to Roxie. "Go ahead. Say something to him." He whispered while nudging her.
She dreamed a nice dream again. It was very much like the one from when they first met, of flying pancakes and talking milkshakes. “Yummy, no . . . come back . . . Mr. Pancake. . .” she mumbled softly chewing on her lip as if she really were eating something. But considering the fact that it was Muzai who was chasing after Mr. Pancake she was bound to move in real time.
And so when the red haired weapon caught up to Mr. Pancake who looked vaguely like David, she reached out suddenly nearly giving her meister a left uppercut. Muzai then rolled over a pleasant smile on her face but then it turned bitter until it became a fearful frown. With that frown came the shaking, Muzai laid out on her side, her arms curled near her head as she stared out at nothing. She was most definitely not awake as both eyes were open at the same time, something that would be impossible for her to handle if she were awake.
the moment Muzai reached out to Mr. Pancake a hunger glean in her eye, the would around fell away in streams of black and gray. Muzai fell one arm reached out towards a light that got smaller and smaller the farther she fell. Without any light Muzai was plunged into darkness but she had nothing to protect herself from the suppressing darkness not even clothing to hold her warmth in. tears streaming down her face that fell upwards, going against the laws of gravity but it was such a strange feeling. As if she were being pulled upwards and not downwards like one should if they were to fall.
Then the pain took it all away, cracks began to cover her body releasing a sickly glowing white light and as more and more crack appeared and Muzai let out a soundless scream. in Arthurs bed Muzai let out a gasp as the tears began to stream down her face in the correct direction falling in with the push of gravity and not against it. Then light enveloped her once more as she shattered to pieces, but she did not return to the land of food but to a different place. A place she knew she had gone to before, or rather what he went to what he had been through. She floated above in the sky her body held no color for she was transparent. Then the scene changed as if sucked in by something and it was all replaced by a house that had caught fire. The fire lit up the night sky but what scared her wasn’t the fire and who may have been inside it. No it was the small figure that stood before it holding something large and floppy in its hand.
Then Muzai found herself to be behind the figure and she realized that it was a young boy no older than 8 or 9. What he held in his hand she still could not make out due to the haze of the flames, but she hid behind a trees trunk peeking out around it so as not to be seen by the boy. The boy scared her for some reason and Muzai knew he could not see her but still she hid grateful for his back to her. But that bliss didn’t last very long, at the sound of a twig breaking the boy looked over his shoulder and Muzai stiffened in terror unable to process what she saw. His face was smeared in blood, his eyes held a mad glean in them and a savage smile crept onto his small face. The expression he had was not meant for such a small and young child and Muzai tried to get away from this mad boy but she found that her body would not respond.
however something caught her attention and it was the fact that the boy wasn’t staring at her but at something behind her. Turning around Muzai attempted to see what it was that was behind her but to her disappointment she was unable to as she was once again plunged into that same darkness as before. The last thing and the only thing she remember was a single name and a single color. Muzai then closed her right eye, murmuring only one word or rather a name that meant nothing to her at the moment “Darious” before blinking once as her eye focused. Muzai curled into the fetal position and covered her eyes with her arm. ‘Blue hair, he looked like Arthur’ . Sitting up Muzai rubbed her eyes then stretched her arms over her head, yawning to end the deal. “Why blue hair, blue hair and fire.” Shaking her head Muzai got up and stumbled forwards but caught herself. Then she simply went on her merry way back to her room having forgotten why she came to his room in the first place but also unaware of her surroundings as she began to wonder the house.
Roxie returned Leon's, or Li-Li's, smile with a much wider one of her own. “Yes I am!” She retorted, folding her hands behind her back and impatiently awaiting her newest friend to open the door to, what she thought to be Lord Death's room. Upon arrival, and a ridiculously long walking time through a long path that was shadowed by a series of guillotine-esque torii gates, Roxie was dumbfounded by the sight of, well, Lord Death himself.
“Eh?” She cocked her head sideways, a common thing for her to do as it seemed, and mused about if this really was Lord Death or no. He looks cartoony~! Buzzed a thought through her mind, the smile on her face dissipating for a split-second, then returning when the girl had made up her mind about this, apparently to her, funny appearance.
*BONK*
As per greeting, Leon was given a chop by the Grimp Reaper himself. Odd. Roxie giggled when her partner dropped down on the floor, seemingly not as amused by the act as the redhead was.
After that little entrance, Roxie remained silent. Only uttering a single “Haaaaii!” When Death noticed her standing in the room, but keeping to her own thoughts as the black-cloaked man and Leon resumed their exchange of words.
Her head kept on spinning, much like her world, didn't it? Today's surprises were pleasantly... fun! Yeah. The girl mentally agreed with her observations. A partner, a Lord Death who didn't look as intimidating as she initially thought and... And... And-
She felt a nudge in her side. “Li-Li!” She exclaimed, turning her head to her friend as he whispered something.
Roxie paused, blinking another second or two – Or three, before straightening herself and raising a hand up high that would pass for a greeting wave. “Hi! I'm Roxie!”
And then she stopped, so very abruptly. What could she say? “Oh! I'm Li-Li's partner.” Again, she hugged the boy's arm – Still grinning widely at the thought of having found a partner without too much fuss.
“Your face looks funny~” She suddenly commented, a single arm releasing Leon to gesture at Lord Death himself.
"Well then I hope you too have fun this year. Leon you'll be in a special class this year taught by someone you know. I won't give away the details but it's an all ages class so you should fit in." Death said now back to his usual goofy voice.
'Someone I know?' Leon thought. 'Oh god. I hope its not her.' He thought about his remedial teacher. She was a strict one and he always was stuck with her because he couldn't do normal assignments. He then waved at Lord Death and headed out the room.
"Hmm. Now I only have to find a place to stay." Leon said out loud. He was talking to himself but it could have been loud enough for Roxie to hear. He pondered this for a moment as the two walked outside the building. He looked up at the sky watching the clouds go by and decided to ask Roxie if she knew of any good places to stay. "Hey. Where are you staying at now? Is it cheap." He asked. He wasn't one to care about saving money but he did like to live inside his means. Being a single student he couldn't do jobs to pay for housing so he lived in the school. He was actually excited not to have to do that this year.
Chamile showed nothing of emotion, sitting back in a large plush chair. One leg slid over the other her chin rested on her palm. A look of what seemed to be boredom apparent on her face while her free hand pointed at a small figure that squirmed in her grasp. Or rather floated, the use of magic sometimes had its uses a cruel smile slowly crept onto her lips as the small figure gave one last attempt to free itself from its binds.
"I question why I let you join me. You might just get in the way...Ah perhaps you two will be of use eventually, maybe as shields? Hm I don't know...You know what...I'm bored! I feel like visiting Lord Death...NAAAAHHH, I don't want to kill him yet...Am I insane? Perhaps my own madness is getting to me...what do you think Chamile?"
Chamile let the thing drop to the floor with a rather sickening wet flop. “hmm it died what a shame.” She frowned and looked over at Sora that same look of boredom as before. However it changed with his next words of being insane and she sat forwards her long white hair falling over her shoulder.
“My dear aren’t we all insane but some are more so than others” a sly smile on her lips. Chamlie stood up and looked over at Aurora with some distaste for the young witch. “Aurora whatever shall we do to relieve ourselves of this boredom.” Her eyes changed from purple to a pale blue and she stood up and walked forwards towards Sora. As she stood three halos of light engulfed her and her appearance changed completely. In her place stood a small woman with short blonde hair and a slender frame.
“I think I’ll pay a visit to an old friend and this time girl, don’t follow me or this time I just might kill you simply for the fun of it watching you squirm.” A smile twitched at the corners of her lips as she opened a portal and stepped through and into Death City once more.
---------------------------
Judori was reading home decoration magazines. She smiled as Howler walked in from working out. She grinned even wider as he stopped. It appears he noticed the redecoration. Howler was in shock. She had redecorated the entire house in the name of, you guessed it, hello kitty. All the swords and blades clammered onto the floor as well as Howler dropping to his knees. "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!" Judori was cracking up inside. "Hey, you like it?" She gave her most innocent smile. Howler was slightly freaking out from the sheer cuteness of it all. It was sickening and appalling to him. He couldn't move...
After a final exchange of words and looks between both parties, Roxie was dragged outside by her partner without a single fuss. Though not without giving the grim reaper a smile, a wave, and uttering her chosen nickname that, in all obvious honesty, made Lord Death
Of course, Roxie was fully oblivious to what was hidden behind the funny mask. She was, as of right now, content with seeing their headmaster as 'That guy with the funny face'. “Bye, bye!” The girl called out, slowly following behind Leon as he retraced the steps they took to come here.
“Eric totally lied to me! He's silly for being scared of Deathy!” Roxie commented, musing at the thought of starting at the academy. Everything so far had worked in her favour, her luck, and everything else that meant: Positive outcome.
She could only guess what the other students would be like, but that was a struggle for another day. Was it not?
“Hey. Where are you staying at now? Is it cheap?”
Leon broke the train-wreck of a thought that Roxie had going. She had thought about who the lucky best friend would be in her merry little group. Yeah, there was Li-Li, but he was her partner – Which was totally different! Nonononono, someone else needed to be her bestie. Like, someone with a similar mind and whatnot.
Anyway, that thought was immediately turned Null and Void when Leon spoke up, asking about her place.
Eyes beamed at the slightly taller boy, a smile lifting from her lips. “I'm staying at Eric's old place. It's right. Over. There...” Roxie furrowed her brow, a finger tapping the tip of her chin as her gears began turning on overdrive. “You can stay at my place! C'mon, I'll show you.” She beamed, beckoning Leon to follow her lead.
As they neared Roxie's place, the girl twirled to face her partner, a questioning look itched on her face. “Heey~ Li-Li, whatchya need a special class for, anyway? You like, super smart or something?” She asked, attentive to his response before resuming their way.
“Ta-da!” Roxie made a grand gesture to what had to pass for her home. The key undid the lock that prevented passage, the door opening to reveal a simple, yet comfy home. “C'mon, c'mon! I'll show you around.”
Showing every nook and cranny to Leon, Roxie allowed him to take a breather. Although not on her own accord, rather, because her thoughts were distracted by the chirping of a bird that just so happened to fly by the window. Which, oddly enough had the girl distracted for a great duration of time.
After snapping out of the chirp-trance – Possibly with some assistance, Roxie turned back to her partner and very first friend here in Death City. “And? You like it? You'll stay here?” She asked, her orange eyes practically glowing at the expected answer – Which was a 'Yes'. Hopefully.
“And? You like it? You'll stay here?” He snapped out of his own mindset and looked around to see he was already in the house. Not only that, but she seemed to want him to stay there. "I suppose." He said. "It does seem to be a better Idea for two people to pay the rent and partners usually do stay with each other. Okay. I'll stay. If you'll have me that is."
That was one down on a list of Leon's things to do on his first day back. He was happy everything was going swell. He remembered her question from earlier that seemed odd to him but he still answered it. "About the special class. It's probably to get us both caught up in Meister/Weapon classes. Seeing as there's no age limit to who attends the class that's just my own guess about it. Also, I do consider myself smart. My past years in the academy and I've only ever missed one question on the super written exam." He said this leaving out the fact that it happened to be the same question each year. To Leon, 'A sound soul dwells within a sound body and a sound mind' sounds like, 'A sound sound dwells withing a sound sound and a sound sound'. It doesn't matter how many times he studies it or hears it, the answer he gives is always the same.
"So ummm, does this place have more than one bathroom and bedroom?" He asked while he set his bag of personals down. 'What will you do if she says no? Sleep on the floor? Use the bathroom outside?' The voice raged on in his head in a mocking tone. 'No. I have not choice but to stay here.' Leon thought back while thinking about the little bit of money his mom gave him. 'I just want to be mentally prepared for anything.'
The voice laughed at Leon's answer as it became silent.
Looking down at her partner, she observed. Tetsu seemed pretty happy herself, and she noticed a small change in power. Missions were pretty rare.. she was surprised that they actually passed with success. 'Guess the mission did us some good though...' She was sure, however they weren't the only one.. It would have been nice though- if they were ahead. 'At the same time it would be disappointing..' Katsu mused. She wanted equal strength within the academy, so it wouldn't be too easy. "What did you think of the mission Tetsu?" She paused and gave it a long thought. "The evil soul was pretty strong..."
Now that she thinks about it, the evil soul was a bit stronger then she assumed it would be. Not immensely, but it was peculiar. Was it something to worry about? Feeling her steps falter, Katsu regained composure, not wanting to arouse suspicion. Probably more training is all that they needed, no biggie.
'Wondering if we can spar with any other students..' She thought trying to drop the troubling idea.
--------------------------------------------
Judori looked at her host. Obviously he was throwing a tantrum, but she was beginning to feel alittle concerned for him. Did he have epilepsy of sorts? Then she looked at the clock. "Johannes! You'll be late if you don't get going to work! And bring me back some Death by BBQ wings!" That seemed to do the trick. Howler shrunk back into a normal human and Johannes reappeared. Realizing that Judori had reorganized everything, he went into a small panic when the fox girl handed him his clothes. He then got dressed and ran as fast as he could to work. He hadn't been late all week! He wasn't going to start now.
---------------------------------------------
"Johannes! You have tables 1, 5 and 6. Makes us proud!" The manager, Chris, shouted as he walked in the door. The place had had more business due to Johannes contributions. The only thing that really changed was that the other employees noticed how much he was getting tipped so they decided to follow suit in hopes of getting more money from the customers. Overall, everything seemed to improve. Soon, it was a hotspot for students too, even though they didn't usually tip, they were still a source of income. Johannes had even heard a teacher had stopped by. Imagine the Deadly Diner getting a cafeteria contract from DWMA! The business would be perfect. Howler, now inside Johannes, growled at that. Johannes suppressed him and continued serving his customers.
Chamile smiled walking about as if she wasn’t a witch planning the demise of DWMA. She headed in the direction of a certain restaurant passing by a student pair, her eyes flashed red for a moment but returned back to being blue again. Chamile reached the restaurant and stepped inside seating herself and waited for someone to get to her.
Chamile watched the waiters but one in particular who was unaware of the eyes that watched him. Waving over a young girl Chamile pulled her close and took her notepad and wrote something on it. She then tore out the paper folding it up to give to the girl. “My dear would you mind giving this to that young man over there.” Nodding over to Johannes, the girl nodded back and walked over to him handing him the note that read last chance my dear to be part of the fun. Would be a shame if you died a lousy death with no fun in it at all But by the time he would have asked about the note or who it came from Chamile had left the restaurant and was out of reach by anyone who was human. Looking around Chamile made sure there was no one watching and created a portal to another certain location.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Chamile stepped into a rather rundown village heading in the direction of one of the grander huts. As she did so however three golden white halos of energy enveloped her as they passed through her individually and she changed back to her normal appearance and redid her soul protect. However as her eyes adjusted to the dim lighting of the hut the smell of blood overwhelmed her senses and she looked around to see that the inside of the hut was in shambles. “Well what have we here? Having fun without me I see. Tell me Gitana what happened here? Looks like a pig slaughter house in here . . .” she reached the back the hut and pulled the curtain back to reveal a rather large amount of souls. One of them was the dark red of a witches soul while the other twenty or so were blue.
Tilting her head to the side in curiosity Chamile walked back outside looking through most of the huts and found even more blue souls. “Well I’ll be, did a student come by and kill you Gitana oh I know. Tell me how long do you plan on hiding my dear. I don’t bite you know at least not if plan on killing me like you did Gitana.” Turning around Chamile faced the young man who stood in the shadows nearly blending in within the shadows.
The voice continued speaking and though he couldn't see the person he could still hear, her? yes it was defiantly a girl, her voice. “Well I’ll be, did a student come by and kill you Gitana oh I know. The person finally came into view it was a woman. Silver's curiosity peaking ever higher he leaned even farther forward. Tell me how long do you plan on hiding my dear. I don’t bite you know at least not if plan on killing me like you did Gitana.” His breath caught in his chest, no one had ever been able to pick him out of the shadows before this person was... different. The metal in his hands swiftly formed into the dual Tonfa he was so used to carrying. He slowly stepped out of the shadows to greet this new woman. "I have no intention of killing you... Though I didn't really have any intention to kill everyone here." An odd smile grew on his face as he remembered the time his eyes flashing a dull red.
Wait. He couldn't ask, because it was her house. So... Leon couldn't ask if she could room with him, because this was Roxie territory, not Li-Li's.
But he lives here now... Buzzed a thought through her already confused mind. If that was the case, he could now ask her to live here, since this was Leon's house now, too. Right?
Does. Not. Compute. Resetting...
…..
Roxie stared, dumbfounded by her own little train of distracting thoughts. “Eh?” Realisation hit her. Hard. “We're roomies now, then? Way cool!” Roxie exclaimed, looking about the living room as if to search for something particular.
“Hmm,” She mumbled. “Where'd I put it...?”
“About the special class. It's probably to get us both caught up in Meister/Weapon classes. Seeing as there's no age limit to who attends the class that's just my own guess about it.”
The thought bubble was popped, Roxie's eyes swiftly averting from whatever furniture they were staring at and settle on Leon who decided to fill the poor girl in on this supposed 'special class'.
“Also, I do consider myself smart. My past years in the academy and I've only ever missed one question on the super written exam.”
“Eeeeh~?” Roxie was shocked. How could someone be that smart? “Only one question? That's, like,” The girl counted on her fingers. “One question away from a perfect score!”
…..
An awkward silence fell over the two teens, the lack of noise only broken by the squawking of a bird that flew overhead the apartment.
“So ummm, does this place have more than one bathroom and bedroom?” Leon asked, breaking the awkwardness.
“U-huh! Two bedrooms, aaand~” Roxie looked behind her, pointing at the right door at the far end of the room. “That one's gonna be yours. Okay?” After that, she paused... Thinking. “Only one bathroom. Why you ask? Did your house have two?” She asked, pondering about why one would need more than a single bathroom. “One is enough, right? Like, everyone can use the same bathroom.”
"I have no intention of killing you... Though I didn't really have any intention to kill everyone here." A rather odd smile came upon his lips and Chamile wore a Cheshire cat smile of her own. A pale finger caressed her lip in thought as she stared at the man’s own lips.
“Oh my but you did any way. Now what does that say about you my dear? And don’t be so surprised I saw you; I could smell the blood on you. But I do wish to take what’s yours as you do seem rather fascinating with that tonfa in your hand. Do you really think that stop me” Chamile stared at him questioning however then she was gone.
Before you would have realized what had happened, Chamile used a small burst of speed to get from where she stood to where he stood; slightly out of the shadows. But it was enough to grab a hold of him. She leaned forwards kissing him gently on the lips and pushed him back to make sure his weapon didn’t touch her. She too jumped back just for good measure and as she skidded backwards a little bit three halos of light enveloped her body. As they passed through her, Chamiles own body changed shifting into something rather familiar to this strange man. Now before him stood an exact copy of himself from the hair on his head and almost as far as his soul wavelength. Of course she could never truly copy someone’s soul wave length as that is nearly impossible. It like trying to copy a snowflake; each one is one of a kind.
Looking back at him with a bemused smile Chamile or rather Quick Silver smiled at him, and waved a greeting. “You know it’s been an awfully long while since I took on a man’s form and now I remember why, their so restricting. Don’t you think, Quick Silver
Howler had found her. Chamille just as she transformed. "Mind if I play?" Holwer walked towards them with a longsword in each hand.
"U-uh I guess." Leon replied. He didn't really have a problem with sharing a bathroom but if he was going to be sharing it with a girl his age that he just met today, then he would have to not only clean the bathroom before his bath but afterwards too. He would have to keep everything neat and presentable. It was allot of pressure for the young man.
'Well I guess it's okay. Yeah. It's no problem at all. At least I have my own room. Hmm. Maybe I'll check the fridge." He thought as his stomach growled for food. He walked over to the fridge and opened it. Empty. He let out a quiet sigh and looked around in his pockets for the money his mom gave him. 'What am I suppose to do with fifty bucks!?'
He walked back to Roxxie. "We should probably go shopping or something. I'm hungry but I only have fifty dollars on me." He noted to her while taking of his hooded sweater. It was way to hot in death city for all of that.
Living with all females he felt comfortable taking off his clothes around them. Good thing he only had to change his shirt. Of course, he did know not to take off his trousers in front of a lady.
Putting on a sleeveless, also hooded, black and purple shirt, he looked at Roxxie and asked, "Are you ready to go? There should be a store not to far from here."
He walked through Death City past the DWMA and into the forest. He could hear Kiego following himso he stopped in the first clearing he came to. "Alright let's go." With that Hibiki transformed in a burst of white into a four foot shuriken. 'Alright just work on throwing me for now we'll work on my collapsed form later.' With that their first practice as partners began.
"Ok Kiego, if we're going to be partners you need to work on using my weapon form. You also need to learn how to fight on your own. I am a shuriken so the chances that we will be separated during battle are there. There's a forest on the other side of the DWMA a lot of students go there to practice resonance and stuff like that." He stood and walked over to the door opening it. "I don't usually work well with others but Lord Death and Maka said that our soul wavelengths are compatible. So I'm willing to try."
wow right down to the point. “well of course I can fight doofus. I’m just not the best out there. Wait there’s a forest on the side of DWMA!” perking up Kiego jumped up and followed his weapon to the forest. As usual there was little talk between the two but that was fine. Kiego knew somewhat not to push things with Hibiki.
They reached a clearing along with Hibiki’s voice breaking the silence. "Alright let's go." With that Hibiki transformed in a burst of white into a four foot shuriken. Kiego managed to catch him but a bit clumsily. Blood rushed to Kiegos face and he chuckled nervously. 'Alright just work on throwing me for now we'll work on my collapsed form later.' “really that’s it? Wow I’ve never held such a sharp weapon before I usually just use my bare fists. But I’ll give it a try at least I have a good arm”
So with that the two started their first practice together. The first thing Kiego did was set up a few posts to use as targets. At first it was a bit difficult to throw Hibiki as he wasn’t used to throwing a shuriken. After a while Kiego finally got the hang of it ”hmm must come with being a quick learner huh Hibiki?” Kiego focused his attention on throwing Hibiki focusing on a certain spot and making sure he hit it. And it worked pretty well after an hour or two of just throwing Hibiki, Kiego was sweating buckets and he collapsed to the floor on his back.
“whew. Okay Hibiki I think that’s good for the moment. Wow that was actually fun. Let’s say we go get ourselves a bit to eat and afterwards we can work on moving targets. or would you rather just laze about for the rest of the day?”Kiego looked down at his hand which still held Hibiki in his grasp and grinned like a fool.
Silver cocked his head to the side taking in the sight of him staring at... himself. He started laughing. "You even sound like me! I'm not sure how you were able to copy me so perfectly, but that was amazing. Your Soul Wavelength even feels close to mine other than that it was a perfect change! Though as for how restrictive my body is. I guess I've never noticed. This is the only body I've had." Silver laughed and walked over to the other him. "You seem fun not like the other witches who only want things to stay the same. Same is boring." Before Silver could continue there was a slight flash, and a man appeared walking towards them with two drawn swords. Silver turned towards the new arrival his grip tightening on his tonfa. The new comer walked towards them addressing the other Quick Silver. "Mind if I play?"
"You even sound like me! I'm not sure how you were able to copy me so perfectly, but that was amazing. Your Soul Wavelength even feels close to mine other than that it was a perfect change! Though as for how restrictive my body is. I guess I've never noticed. This is the only body I've had." The real Silver then laughed walking over to her. "You seem fun not like the other witches who only want things to stay the same. Same is boring."
With a raised brow Chamile stared back at the witch. “You must really be a fool to not understand how that happened or to even dare to get near me. I could be devising a plan to kill you and that step towards me could have been predicted. But luckily I have no intention to kill you; you see I believe great minds think alike and I have just met that great yet foolish mind.” However their possible conversation was interrupted by a late party crasher and it was none other than her beloved acquaintance Howler the Hunter.
"Mind if I play?" his question was directed at her; how he knew it was her will always amaze her and it was one of the many things that frustrated her to no end. must be that damn link we have her eyes narrowed at Howler and a smile played on her lips. “Would I mind is a good question. But first things first how the hell did you find me, only one man in the world could possibly figure out my location. You wouldn’t have happened to visit the greatest threat to our kind; Lord Death?” her eyes widened behind the cloaks hood and before either men knew it Chamile had appeared besides Howler. “Now let’s see what this body of yours can do Quick Sliver.”
She reached forwards grabbing Howlers long swords in both her hands and began to shape them in a way that they were no longer of use to him. The shape they now held would keep him at bay if just for a little while, for they had wrapped around his arms keeping them close to his torso to restrict his movements. With the skill only a great and powerful witch such as herself could accomplish Chamile had added a few seals to the metal to enhance its resistance. Chamile then kicked out at his legs to bring him to his knees. As he fell; Chamiles body reverted back to her original body and she raised one leg to push him back to the ground so her foot rested on his color bone. White hair obscured most of her face save for one glowing red eye that flashed with malicious intent in them. “Holwer as much as I enjoy your company and wished you could have joined our ranks but if you give me the correct answer I will spare your life but only because I like your company. The wrong answer and I will not hesitate to decapitate your head, is that understood?” without waiting for an answer Chamile asked one more question. “Now answer me this Howler, whose side are you on?”
Judori walked to the DWMA and shied away from every student she passed. Why had Johannes sent her here? In the middle of her train of thought, she bumped into Lord Death himself. “Why hello! You must be Judori! Johannes told me a great deal about you! Come this way, I’ll show you to your room.” Ten minutes later, they arrived at a room behind the library that was prepared. “You must be exhausted, so I’ll let you get some rest. See you tomorrow at breakfast!” The Reaper disappeared, leaving Judori alone with her thoughts. Why? Johannes left her alone! But…he made sure she was cared for. It still made no sense…
(Ugh, brainfart Xp)
After a slight pause there was a brief flash of light and Hibiki stood at his full height above Kiego stretching. "Food sounds good but we still have a lot of work to do." Hibiki reached down and helped Kiego to his feet. " As they waked to the diner Hibiki's thoughts were slightly disturbed. 'This is the first time anyone has been able to use my weapon form this well and he just started today... Maybe Lord Death and Maka were right... maybe this can work. But being able to use me and being able to resonate are completely different...' Hibiki pressed his thumb and forefinger against the bridge of his nose trying to clear his head. 'I need to take this one step at a time. He isn't like the others.' Hibiki lowered his hand slowly his mind calming. "Kiego... You did really well during the practice... Better than any of my previous partners have done. I don't know if this means it will work but as long as you keep trying we should get along fine." With that Hibiki fell silent until they arrived at the diner where he took his normal spot in the back corner where he can watch everyone coming in and leaving.
After a few minutes the waitress came and took their orders. Once their food arrived Hibiki ate his without much conversation only answering any questions Kiego would ask usually in a few short words. Once the pair was done eating they returned to the forest for more training. This time Hibiki led Kiego to a deeper clearing where he'd already set up targets in a staggered pattern. "Alright Kiego... When I'm in my shuriken form I have a homing ability. It isn't perfect but I can use it to dodge most obstacles as long as you stay focused on the target you want to hit. If you loose focus I won't be able to change my path to reach the target so focus is the main thing. For practice this time the targets are hostages. Civilians that have been captured and are not to be harmed. We have to take out the targets in the back to ensure the safety of the others." Another flash enveloped Hibiki as he returned to his weapon form falling into Kiego's hand. "Let's do this then." The first time Kiego threw Hibiki a pine cone flew out of one of the near trees hitting Kiego in the head and Hibiki thudded solidly into one of the front targets. Another flash of light and Hibiki stood and walked over to Kiego. "You lost your focus. Do you think that if we're under attack the enemy is just going to leave you alone once I've been thrown? I set up traps to go off every time I'm thrown so you have to be ready to fend off the trap and keep your focus. Let's try again." And so the practice continued every time Hibiki was thrown Kiego was attacked from some direction.
They reached a clearing, this one being deeper into the forest than the last, but also this set up had targets.
"Alright Kiego... When I'm in my shuriken form I have a homing ability. It isn't perfect but I can use it to dodge most obstacles as long as you stay focused on the target you want to hit. If you lose focus I won't be able to change my path to reach the target so focus is the main thing. For practice this time the targets are hostages. Civilians that have been captured and are not to be harmed. We have to take out the targets in the back to ensure the safety of the others." aww that’s kinda cute, hehe ill get to save the day for once
Another flash enveloped Hibiki as he returned to his weapon form falling into Kiego's hand and due to his distracted thinking Kiego nearly dropped HIbiki.
"Let's do this then." The first time he threw Hibiki a pine cone flew out of one of the near trees hitting him in the head and Hibiki thudded solidly into one of the front targets. what the hell!? a bewildered look on his face. Another flash of light and Hibiki stood and walked over to him. "You lost your focus. Do you think that if we're under attack the enemy is just going to leave you alone once I've been thrown? I set up traps to go off every time I'm thrown so you have to be ready to fend off the trap and keep your focus. Let's try again."
Kiego stared at him with a blank look but then grinned. Taking Hibiki into his hands again, Kiego thinking that he knew of the pine cones decided to throw Hibiki but once again he got hit in the head with a pine cone. This lasted for a while until finally Kiego couldn’t take it no more, “DAMMIT! These pine cones are really starting to piss me off!” pouting Kiego threw Hibiki in anger. Which normally would have been a bad thing, however in their case it turned out to be a good thing for as soon as Kiego let go of his partner a pine cone came sailing towards his head. In that instant Kiego dodged it and kept focus on Hibiki who for once managed to get past the first few ‘civilians’ but then hit one of the remaining few. Kiego seeing this whooped with joy but then realized he had just killed his first civilian slumped “oh damn well that was at least better than the other attempts. But I guess not so much for the ‘civilain eh Hibiki?.” Kiego grinned at his weapon as he walked up to him and pulled him out of the target. “So you want to keep going or should we call it a day?” a cat like grin on his face.
He looked up at her and began to laugh, which of course was a cause for concern. Raising a brow Chamile listened as he spoke, “not bad Chamile, not bad. Yes I talked to the reaper, but I’m not here to kill you, like he wanted. I want to see if can buy my allegiance. It’s always interesting to see what my support is worth.
After that he broke the once sharp blades and began took control of the conversation once more, all the while sending her to the ground; much to her surprise. “Working on your seals, I should have created a barrier before coming here. So whose your . . . friend?”
Chamile snorted but jumped back to her feet and away from Howler, just in case he tried something again. Silver eyes narrowed to mere slits the pupil themselves reptilian in appearance. She thought for a moment, gathering her thoughts together and came to a conclusion or rather a question. Is Howler worth all this trouble? But none the less she wasn’t going to let him make a fool of her especially in front of her [i[friend[/i]. taking a deep breathe, Chamile let go of her anger and calmed down, her face lacked emotion as it should in this type of situation.
“So you were under orders to kill me huh? Interesting that you didn’t, I wonder how he’ll feel knowing that you betrayed him.” She said with a hint of mirth, “but do you really think I can’t afford you, I have many ways of getting you to join me. I’ll even use your own life against you if I had to. You see remember that little blood donation you gave me? Well let’s just say I didn’t let it go to waste and being one of the few witches who excels in binding magic I could quite possibly use your own blood to seal you in a human body. Much the same way Johannes appears or when you get ‘excited’ in your own home.” Chamile rested one slender white finger against her cheek as if she was studying a specimen before her. and which to a degree she was, trying to figure out the best way to make that spell work.
“That or something else less grand maybe, something a bit cliché in my opinion. I could possible hold Judori hostage, I know how she thinks, I guess you could say I know everything there is to know about her but not quite. I could be joking but who knows I could very well be telling the stone cold truth my dear Howler.” The usual seductive smile returned, and she moved in a way that showcased her body to the maximum as Chamile walked closer to Howler. However the white haired woman stopped right before him when she transformed, dark hair and pale skin, fox ears at the top of her head and a bushy reddish-brown tail came forwards to hide her nakedness. “now you wouldn’t want to kill her would you, remember I know I how she swaps places with other things, and I have modified it to a certain degree. The moment you try to kill me I would have swapped places with Johannes little friend and you would have killed her. Tough I’m not sure if she is really all that important to you; dead or alive” a little laugh escaped her lips as she watched his reaction to his words. Then turning back around, Chamile watched him over her small shoulder tail swishing behind her as she walked back to Quick Silver. Placing a small hand on his shoulder she rested her chin on his shoulder but reverted back to her original form. “And concerning my little friend well he isn’t really my friend as he hasn’t agreed to be mine yet. But that’s up for him to decide, if yes I’ll gladly take him to meet my rather powerful and crazy friend, if no well let’s just say I’m in need of a little vengeance no?” her words tapered off as a question, one that was directed at Quick Silver.
There was a flash of white as Hibiki changed out of his weapon form. "Well you did better than I thought you were going to but you need to keep your head getting angry like that during a fight won't do anything but get you hurt." Hibiki smiled softly but quickly replaced it with his usual blank expression. "As for the rest of the day you've made a lot of progress today if we keep drilling we'll be a functional team in no time, but we can relax we've been at this for almost 5 hours and your exhausted. We should go back and relax for the rest of the day." With that Hibiki started walking towards the apartment. He paused at the edge of the clearing. "Are you coming or do I need to launch more pine cones at you?"
Quick Silver
Quick silver watched in silence as the witch battled against the new comer threatening him with some strange fox girl before crossing back to Silver and resting her head on his shoulder. “And concerning my little friend well he isn't really my friend as he hasn't agreed to be mine yet. But that’s up for him to decide, if yes I’ll gladly take him to meet my rather powerful and crazy friend, if no well let’s just say I’m in need of a little vengeance no?” Silver tilted his head slightly as he thought about the question. He looked slowly around the village his eyes pausing over the newcomer. After a few moments he decided on his answer. He turned so he was facing the witch and bowed. "I'd be happy to join you and your friend. I've been looking for something to entertain me for a while now." He smiled the Tonfa in his hands melting into a pair of coiled bracelets that wrapped around his wrists. "After all you seem fun and if your friend is as crazy as your saying he is that should be even more fun!" Silver smiled and stood back up to his full height. "So where are we going?"
Kiego couldn’t believe the lecture he was getting from Hibiki. well aren’t you sunny he couldn’t help but smile at the strange way his partner voiced his concern. The fact that he smiled something he hadn’t seen before piqued Kiego’s curiosity but then Hibiki replaced it with the expression he had before. The thought of relaxing brought that smile back to his face but then his thoughts wondered onto what Hibiki did in his spare time.
Then he heard pine cones, "Please no more pine cones. I think I’ve dealt with a lifetime of pine cones being thrown at my head!" glaring at his newfound partner but soon broke into a grin. Kiego jogged over to Hibiki, walking slightly behind him. He stretched and folded his arms behind his head as he walked. A smile of content and closed eyes anyone could tell how happy Kiego was at finally getting things started with their training.
Chamile
Chamile smiled at his answer and noted the fact that his metal tonfas changed form and were now a pair of coiled bracelets. "After all you seem fun and if your friend is as crazy as your saying he is that should be even more fun!" he stood back up and to regain his normal height. "So where are we going?"
“That my dear will be answered in due time.” Chamile liked the way the situation was handling itself but now she needed to focus her attention on Howler. As always he found the upper hand in her attempts to get the better of him. She didn’t like his laugh either and to prove her point the situation once again went back into Howlers favor.
However his price was a bit absurd and strange but she understood why he had taken such a liking to the infamous witch’s research of black blood. Her lips twitched at the ends in what could have been a smile or a frown but to Howler it would seem like a frown seeing as Chamile didn’t quite get what she had wanted. “Fine if that’s your price than so be it, I do believe I know the whereabouts of her notebook but all in due time my dear. But yes I understand how this would play out, didn’t you think I already knew that you big oaf. Remember I’m not just a pretty face so don’t think this is your win as that is where you’re wrong.
As for a deal I can’t refuse that’s where you’re wrong I have every right to refuse but because I have other uses besides your damn strength I’ll simply accept. But my, my Howler it seems you thought all of this through were you really trying to make me say yes.” A smirk implanted itself on her face as she spoke and Chamile was right there were things she knew Howler did not know of or could ever find out. She wasn’t considered one of the strongest and the most dangerous witch for nothing, Chamile was always steps ahead of her opponent, including those who are considered allies.
Turning her back on the both of them Chamile looked over her shoulder at them and grinned a smile one would normally wish not to see and knows have bad intentions behind them. “Now if you would just follow me I think it’s time you met my beloved friend.” And with that Chamile opened a portal and stepped through it not waiting for the two to follow her. Once through she looked over at the throne of bones Sora sat upon, “well I am back and I have brought a few necessities to this plan. And please try not to kill them dear.” Of course anyone could tell she didn’t mean a word she said rather it was just the opposite.
It’s been a few weeks since Lord Death has heard of any movements from the witches. This could be considered a good thing or a bad thing, especially considering who it was that had brought them all together, the witch Chamile.
Now of all days Chamile has initiated their plan to test put just how well Lord Death has trained his students. Each witch has chosen to go up against a student to test out their magic as well as the students almost like an experiment of sorts.
Chamile has chosen to go against Meister and Weapon#3
Howler the Hunter has chosen to go against Meister and Weapon#4
And finally their new addition, Quick Silver has chosen to go against Meister and Weapon#1
The Kishin will go against whomever he chooses to fight, whether it be a random student pair or Lord Death himself.
At first the student pairs will be hunting a Kishin Egg until a witch confronts them.
Kiego’s day started off quite nicely actually, but then when he and Hibiki received their mission from Lord Death things took a turn for the worst. Sure they’ve gone on a couple other ones and both of them have gotten better, especially Kiego who had initially had trouble with Hibiki’s other forms. But with a lot of practice and pine cones Kiego has gotten a handle on it. Though he couldn’t say he has mastered that style but he can get by.
And right now Kiego wished he was a master of it and not have given a half-assed job of getting better. And so now Kiego was running for his dear life (and Hibiki’s), and it was all because he made one stupid little mistake and had gotten carried away by it. Alas now was the time for action “DAMMIT! WHY WON’T IT JUST DIE!?” no matter how many times Kiego threw Hibiki the damn kishin egg wouldn’t stay dead and just kept running at him with its gnashing teeth.
Just thinking about what could possibly happen if he got caught gave him the chills. Then realizing that running wouldn’t do anybody good and would simply tire him out in the end, Kiego chose to face the kishin egg and hope with all his might that cutting the head would do the trick.
damn this thing is really bugging me. Why the hell wont it just stay down and turn into a soul already when I cut it? the kishin egg simply continued to gnash its teeth at the pair and licked its lips saliva pooling in the ground. “Eww that’s just gross. You know what Hibiki I’ll just do it"
Kiego began to jump about making the kishin egg confused by all the movement he made. After a few moments of that Kiego than dived forwards and jumped right back up once he got right in front of the kishin egg. Just as he had hoped the kishin eggs head and upper torso was torn off from the rest of the body and in a flash of light all that remained of it was a floating red soul. “Yes! Finally we killed the damn kishin egg! How many do we have now? This is the 5th one right?” letting his partner transform back Kiego waited for an answer unaware of what would soon commence.
There was a flash as Hibiki stood stretching. "You now Kiego you can really make a wonderful mess of things when you get the chance." Hibiki chuckled as he reached out to the soul. After looking it over for a few moments he opened his mouth and swallowed the soul breathing out heavily. "I'm really not sure why but each soul I eat tastes better than the last one." Hibiki stretched to his full height and offered a small smile to Kiego. "You did pretty well. Even with all of your floundering around." After another short laugh Hibiki returned to his normal somber self. "We still have a lot of work though 5 souls working with you 5 that I collected on my solo missions still only makes 10 we have a long way to go, but we should start heading back and tell Lord Death that we took care of the kishen egg." As the pair turned to leave they heard a low laugh behind them. "You aren't leaving already are you? We haven't gotten to play yet." This was followed by a fit of laughter that crossed from funny to psychotic. A quick flash of light and Hibiki was resting in Kiego's hand. "I don't think we're done yet Kiego."
Quick Silver
Silver stood in the forest watching the pair fighting. 'They aren't terrible but they don't look like they've been paired very long... To many mistakes.' A smile crept over his face as they finally defeated the creature and as they turned to leave he spoke up. "You aren't leaving already are you? We haven't gotten to play yet." He stayed in his hiding spot and watched as the taller boy returned to his weapon form. Stepping slowly out of the shadows Silver addressed the pair. As he stepped out he lifted his hands into the air. "Now this isn't even fair I don't have a weapon. What do you expect me to do? You didn't even give me a chance to introduce myself." Another fit of laughter over came Silver as the boy stood there not sure what he should do. After finally calming down he was able to talk again. "Though this is a really dangerous world. It'd be terrible if a pair of young academy students like yourselves came across a witch... That'd be just terrible." Silver's eyes flashed a bright red as his tonfa formed in his hands. "Terrible indeed... Luckily as you can tell I'm not a witch." Silver laughed as he disappeared from sight releasing his soul protect as he did sending his voice echoing through the forest all around the pair. "This is going to be fun" The histrical laughter returned echoing through the trees as Silver appeared behind the student kicking him squarely in the back sending him flying into a tree. "Don't you agree?" Silver started laughing as he closed in to the pair spinning the tonfa in front of him.
He gave his partner a cheeky smile in response to his comment; laughing with Hibiki who once again turned somber once more. Right as they were leaving things took a turn for the worst and it all started with a simply inquiry of creepy guy who came from the shadows.
"You aren't leaving already are you? We haven't gotten to play yet." This was followed by a fit of laughter that crossed from funny to psychotic. A quick flash of light and Hibiki was resting in Kiego's hand. "I don't think we're done yet Kiego."
“No kidding, dammit why won’t you people just let me relax for once.” the man continued to speak but Kiego simply focused on what he was doing as well as preparing himself for what was to come. "Terrible indeed... Luckily as you can tell I'm not a witch." this once followed by more fits of laughter but this time he disappeared from view only to come up behind him, kicking him squarely in the back. "Don't you agree?"
Kiego shakily got up brushing himself down and glared at the man, “no I don’t but it sure will feel good when I kick your ass-” Kiego finally realized the pressure he felt coming from this guy. “No way what the hell are you? Your soul it’s huge but you’re not a witch. But who cares I’ll still kick your ass or die trying.” he regained his composure and threw Hibiki focusing on the man before who was neither a witch but most definitely not a human. so who and what are you if not a witch if the man dodged the attack and came at him Kiego would simply get out of his way and use Hibiki in close combat if he could.
He had been tracking the pair since they left Death City. A young man, who to most would seem rather feminine, and a young woman who seemed to become increasingly flamboyant by the second. These were Death's soldiers? No wonder they depend on him so much. But why were they all the way out here? It would seem that they were doing their duty of tracking down Kishin Eggs. Perfect! THat means by the time they fought Howler, they would already be in a fighting mood. Howler, in the Guise of Johannes but with bright yellow eyes, continued to follow them. Soon...
------------------------
Judori was starting to like this place. Not only were the poeple nice, but she enjoyed the attention everyone gave here. No one could resist petting her ears, which she discovered she quite enjoyed. There was also plenty of food! Death may be Death, but he sure as hell keeps his students well fed! She always enjoyed this. She just wished she knew how Johannes was doing. Howler, for all she cared, could rot!
They even spend these weeks, when not too busy following classes, training – If Roxie wasn't too busy getting distracted by everything and everyone around her, anyway.
Now, after all the blood, sweat and tears, they had finally taken on their first mission, and their first step to-- Actually what the fuck were they supposed to be doing?
“Hey, Li-Li! Who're we looking for again?”
Or, more appropriately: What?
Roxie, walking beside her partner, looked about. Curious as to why they were here again. A mission, yes, but other than that, everything was Leon's idea. It was his plan to do this, not Roxie's.
The only thing she recalled was that her friend mentioned that, if they filled to complete this thing, they were going to be given some other 'task', a task that, through observation from Leon's shuddering at the thought of it, didn't hold anything good – Or any positive outcome in general.
Musing on her thoughts, the oblivious girl, who followed her partner as if she was a trusty dog, suddenly got her attention hooked by a rustling noise from behind one of the rusty dumpsters in the less-then bustling – You could even say it was unusually empty – streets the duo were braving.
“D'awww....” Roxie announced, literally melting as her eyes met the adorable and fuzzy sight of a tabby cat emerging from the shadows. She dropped down on her knees, a single hand petting the stray with genuine love.
“What are you doing out here, kitty cat?”
The little animal purred, nudging its head against Roxie's hand.
“Li-Li! Look! Isn't she adorable?”
And so... The inevitable distraction had happened once more.
“Can we bring her home with us? After our little mission?”
Giving her friend a pair of puppy eyes, like she always did when asking something he probably wouldn't want to deal with, the cat legged the scene as a large shadow began to creep over the pair and... Put them face to face with their 'target'.
As Kiego launched him at their newly found enemy a strange feeling coursed through Hibiki something he hadn't felt in a very long time. Fear coursed through his soul as he launched toward this maniac of a person. "Kiego... we have to be really careful here this guy... I just don't know. I don't think we can beat him. This is a game for him he isn't focused at all. Just look at how he's standing!" The man was standing looking around the clearing not even paying attention as Hibiki flew towards him just smiling and laughing the entire time. Hibiki continued on his path heading straight towards the man. Right before contacting with the man's chest something solid stopped Hibiki in his path sending him launching into the air. "You are going to have to try harder if this is going to be any fun." The man started laughing doubling over holding his stomach. Hibiki flew back to Kiego resting in his hand. "We need to get out of here Kiego this guy is way out of our league he blocked a straight shot like it was nothing." Hibiki's panic continued to grow as the man started walking slowly towards them swinging his weapons slowly in a circle in front of himself still laughing and smiling like crazy. "We have to attack and make an opening so we can escape. Lord Death needs to hear about this guy."
Silver
The pair had become boring as they recovered so Silver lost interest looking around the clearing chuckling to himself following the birds flying between the trees. 'I wonder if these students will do anything fun... It's been so long since I've had to actually fight someone... That Chamile lady... maybe I can fight her she's fun always changing never looking exactly the same.' Silver flicked his wrist blocking the shuriken that had been flying towards him with one of his tonfa. "You are going to have to try harder if this is going to be any fun!" Silver started laughing at his comment loosing control and doubling over in his fit. After a few moments he recovered tears in the corners of his eyes. "Let's see what you guys can really do no holding back." Silver taunted them as he closed in slowly spinning his tonfa in front of him slowly laughing as he crept ever closer to the pair. Once he was 10 feet from the pair he slammed the tonfa together warping the metal into a chain whip. Twirling it over his head he launched it toward the meister catching his wrist in the chain. With a slight burst of power he made the end of the chain into a cuff capturing his arm. "Ohh this should be wonderfully fun." Silver jumped into the air flipping over the pair pulling on the chain as he went sending the meister's fist into his face. With another push of power he released the meister's hand the chain wrapping around his waist like a belt. Silver actually fell to the ground laughing at this. "Stop hitting yourself! Your supposed to be fighting me." Silver stood back up wiping the tears from his eyes before noticing the change in the pair. "Alright then? No more games?" A devilish smile came across Silver's face as the meister squared up against him. "Good, let's have some fun."
This guy was really irritating Kiego but more so after he made him punch himself. The guy was laughing at this but stopped after a few moments of laughter becoming serious once more. At this Kiego readied himself for whatever was to come and he would give his all to keep both him and his weapon alive.
Hibikis words of warning still stuck in his mind and he knew Hibiki was right; they don’t stand a chance against this guy. He then had Hibiki change his form for close combat and ran towards the guy jumping over his head. Kiego landed right behind him and swung his arm while holding Hibiki. They hit something but it ripped away easily so Kiego assumed it was mostly the guys cloak than actual flesh. damn! Hibiki should we try that soul resonance it seems like it’s our only option in this fight. Kiego rolled out of the way just in time when Silver lashed out with one of his tonfas.
Kiego gulped imagining what might have happened had he not rolled away in time. probably would have died he attacked a few more times but always made sure he was out of range of those tonfas. But then again this guy seems to be able to manipulate them at will, remembering the chain the guy created from the metal of the tonfas.
Silver continued to smile though he kept his laughter in check so he could focus better. "This is much more fun your actually seem to be trying now." Silver widened his smile as the meister dodged attack after attack while constantly pressing their attack forward. Silver smiled as he set into feint swinging one of his tonfa so that it could easily be blocked and countering with the other dragging the smaller blade up along the meister's arm after which Silver jumped back giving some space between them. "We never did get around to introducing ourselves did we? Well allow me to go first. I am known as Quick Silver the Metal Sorcerer." Silver bowed to the pair smiling. "Now who are you?"
Hibiki Fuuma
Hibiki's initial panic began to recede as the fight continued Kiego was being very careful as he fought the man. After a few exchanges of blows Kiego fell for a feint causing him go get a thin cut along his arm before the man jumped back and started speaking to them. "We never did get around to introducing ourselves did we? Well allow me to go first. I am known as Quick Silver the Metal Sorcerer. Now who are you?" Then man bowed as he finished his question. '" think your right Kiego we're going to have to try for resonance we can use it to attack then quickly escape through the shadows. Hopefully he won't be able to track us through it. In the mean time tell him something while we get ready to go into resonance."
“Hey, Li-Li! Who're we looking for again?” She asked.
"Son-Goku, something or other. He's suppose to be the great Chinese monkey king. One of their shows I'm guessing." He pulled his hood harder down his face to hide his eyes. "Basically we just walk around looking for a man in a monkey costume I guess." How he hoped it would show itself. The sooner the better. If not at all, then he would have to deal with that crazy woman again ruining his streak so far.
Suddenly, Leon noticed something. The sounds that were bothering were gone and even Roxie's sound seemed to waver. He looked around suspiciously until he realized the girl had already stopped. A cat seemed to have grabbed her attention, not like that was a hard thing to do, Leon thought. He even smiled and knelt down to pet the little guy. He had a soft spot for cats. It was just something about them that got to him.
“Li-Li! Look! Isn't she adorable?”
The boy opened his mouth but then heard a loud buzzing sound. It sounded like a swarm of bee's.
“Can we bring her home with us? After our little mission?”
Leon was looking behind Roxie, jaw dropped at the site that he was beholding. He couldn't even say a word. The cat ran off and he pinched Roxie's mouth and turned her head towards the beast. It was like a fat chimp. A human sized one. It had the face of the human and the body of a primate which was of course completely covered in fur besides from the chest and stomach area. It's tail was long and chain like sewing blades about its sides.
"Wow. He's so ..." Roxie began.
"Grotesque." Leon finished. The girl didn't seem to here him as she screamed out "Fluffy!!!" And towards the beast who was walking leisurely towards them.
"Hai-Hai!" Roxie greeted it, trying to get its attention.
Leon ran after her and glanced at the ape. It seemed to be eating blue colored souls like grapes out of its cuffed left hand.
"Roxie." Leon grabbed her arm. "That thing is eating souls of innocent people. We need to stop it. Transform."
"Oki-doki." The girl responded turning into a beam of light which Leon threw into the air. He then jumped and caught the light as it formed into a Guit-axe ( A guitar with and axe blade attached) and landed on one of the huts besides the ape-man.
"Play me good Li-Li." Guit-axe Roxie said to him.
"Hey circus monkey!!!" Leon yelled towards the brute.
The kishen twisted his gaze finally in notice of them. The saliva from his mouth ran lines from the very tip of its jaw to the ground.
Leon took a pick from his pocket, strummed the guit-axe and played the last string four times, causing the weapon to vibrate violently. Grabbing the handle with his hands, Leon dove towards the beast and swung horizontally, thus cutting through it like butter. He then threw Roxie back in the air to transform back to her human form.
"Time to eat Roxie." He said as the remains of the false monkey king twisted and curled into a red ball.
'You didn't even give it time to fight back Leon.'Alistair spoke from within his head.
Leon just pulled on his hood and waited for Roxie to finish her...meal. The sooner they left that place, the better.
He looked at Quick Silver out of the corner of his eye but didn’t think introducing himself would be much of a problem. "Well I'm Kiego Forstein a 1 star meister of Death Weapons and Meisters Academy. And this person right here is my partner Hibiki Fuuma. Now enough with introductions and back to business." his expression was all serious along with his weapons.
All the while he had begun to lay out preparations for soul resonances, if they weren’t careful Silver would have figured out what they were up to and killed them. right here goes nothing he crouched down in a defensive position but his arm was in front of him as if ready to throw Hibiki at any moment. "Soul Resonance!" Kiego yelled but was feeling embarrassed for doing so but the reason out-weight his pride. It them a moment but too long since Silver simply watched them knowing he would win the fight no matter what Kiego did.
And finally their souls were one, Hibiki had changed to a pair of hand claws more suited for close quarter combat than he had before. Kiego liked the feeling and jumped right into a shadow to appear behind Silver. I know this wasn’t the plan but I at least need to leave something for him to remember me by. he lashed out with both claws and this time only one of them landed a solid blow while the other simply ripped through fabric when Silver got out of the way.
Kiego also got out of the way and dove into a shadow. he later appeared some distance away from the sorcerer but if the guy was that good then he would simply have to follow their wavelength.
Poke.
Prodprodprodprod.
“Li-Li, I don't like jello--!”
She really didn't. It was too.... Jelly. The redhead pouted, absent-mindedly continuing to play around with her 'food', the soul wobbling around as she gently prodded it.
“Heehee~ Look! Look! I can make it dance.”
“Just eat it, Roxie.” Leon groaned.
“No!” Roxie retorted, her face mustering as serious an expression as it could.
“It'll make you stronger.”
“But I don't have any utensils!”
And so mandatory banter proceeded as usual, weapon and meister going back and forth until Roxie finally gave in and, reluctantly, devoured the monkey soul.
“Ughh.... Yuck!”
Roxie shuddered, accompanied with a sour expression as if the girl had just eaten a bucket of lemons.
“That was...”
The girl pondered, orange eyes staring at the ground.
“Delicious!”
A grin managed to creep on Roxie's face as she ran to her partner, embracing him in an uncomfortable hug of death – Well, so long as she didn't squeeze too tightly.
“Can I have another one? Please? Please? Pwweeeeeeasssseeeeee....?” Roxie locked eyes with Leon, an orange glow of joy and excitement emitting from the beads like a kid on an all time high sugar rush.
After a subtle nudge from Leon, Roxie released her friend from her grip-of-death hug, watching as the boy in question dusted his clothes and recovering from that embarrassing moment.
“So, ehm...” He began, coughing in his hand. “What did it taste like, then?”
“Like, cotton candy!” Roxie exclaimed, her arms raising in a single, upward flail. “No, wait.” She paused, thinking.
“It was... Strawberry. Or no, maybe it tasted like banana. Or... Ehh...”
The girl scratched her head. “Maybe... Strawnana cotton candy?” Whatever that was. Roxie shook her head, noting that, during their fight, her precious potential house-cat had run off.
Aww.... She'd totally be their mascot of cutesy fuzzines!
She sighed, smiling as she stood beside Leon. “Can we go home now, Li-Li? We need to shower, we smell like monkeys and bananas. Heehee~”
---------------------------------
Finding them wasn't the hard part. Howler could smell them from a mile away. That's actually how he had found them. It was approaching them that he had wanted to be careful of. He wanted to see if they had anything worth noting. When they slew the monkey, Howler couldn't help but grin. He was human in appearance, but he was so much more. They were good, but compared to him, it was like an ant compared to a lawnmower. Victory wasn't the goal. He wanted to gage his opponents. Then they remarked on the smell. It was time to make an appearance. Based on their aggressive display, they would strike first and ask later, so Howler kept a dagger concealed to block any of their regular meelee attacks should they charge. After five of their moves, he would strike them with a longsword swipe that would smash them about 20 feet away. "I'll say. Perhaps I should have waited until you bathed to fight you both."
Silver was slightly shocked by the pair's change. Not only were they able to jump through the shadows but they were able to strike him. Not that it did much damage just a scratch along his side that would heal in a few seconds but they still hit him. He looked to find them from the shadow they jumped into. He turned and saw the meister running through the shadows a ways away. "Don't think you can get away that easily!" Silver went chasing after them coursing power into his legs after a few seconds he had caught up to them. "Come on now this was supposed to be fun you can't leave after one hit! I mean come on you barley even hit me!" With that Silver launched himself into the air and landed in front of the pair. "We aren't done until I've said were done." Silver looked up the smile widening on his face as he charged towards the pair blocking the defensive slash with his right tonfa as he brought his left hand up dragging the blade of the tonfa across Kiego's chest. Silver stood his ground and began exchanging blows with him not trying to harm just learning and having fun. Silver started to laugh a low slow laugh more unnerving than anything. "Your going to have to try harder than that One Star Meister Kiego Forstein." Silver continued to bait the battle trying to learn everything he could about their fighting style so his report wouldn't fall below 'His' expectations.
Hibiki Fuuma
"Great job Kiego we got the resonance off and you hit him now let's go!" Hibiki encouraged his partner as they lept through shadow after shadow trying to distance themselves from Quick Silver. "Don't think you can get away that easily!" Their running had been in vane as the sorcerer appeared once again in front of them blocking off their escape. He blocked Kiego's strike and was able to land a blow across his chest. Luckily as far as Hibiki could tell it was a light blow that wouldn't hinder Kiego's movement to much. After that Kiego and Silver started standing off against each other. Kiego was able to block each of of the sorcerer's attacks but didn't have much of a chance to counter attack. "Your going to have to try harder than that One Star Meister Kiego Forstein." "Kiego don't fall for his taunting we need to stick to our plan fight until we have a chance to escape. For some reason I don't think he wants to kill us. If he did he'd have done it already..." Hibiki fell silent focusing on sustaining the resonance making sure not to let it fade during the fight.
Oh, I hope she doesn't hurt my test scores I'm actually trying to get the one I missed right.
"Remember Roxie. We take separate baths." He said to the girls comment on how they smelled like monkeys and Bannanas.
"But we only have one bath." The girl replied.
Leon slapped his face with his palm. He then gave a big explanation on how having one bath doesn't mean that everyone has to get in and how it would be impossible for a family of five to all take a bath together.
They continued walking with Leon talking for a change. He usually wasn't much of a talker, but there was something about Roxie that made him want to explain everything to her. He couldn't quite put his finger on it. "So you see, you don't need to take a bath with people just because there's only one bath. Especially not me. You know, because, I need my privacy." Just then, Leon got the same strange feeling he had with the monkey. This time was different though. He could hear....music. This music was different than music that he normally heard from people. Instead of one song it was a duet. It was kind of weird but he liked it.
"Leon.... Let me out Leon." Alistairs voice beckoned him. It was louder than normal. "I want to stop that music Leon. I must erase Leon. Let me oouuuuutttttt!!!!!!" It was a horrible sound the spirit was making. Almost to much to bear. Leon turned to face Roxie who was standing there looking at the sky. Just then her song played in his head and drowned out the spirits call. It gave him time to look around and see a man standing not to far away from them.
"Hey. Who are you?" He asked. "Tell me who you are. You're not a normal person. Not with a sound like that. So state your business."
Little did Leon know. The sounds he tried to drown out were only going to get louder. Much louder.
You
Oh, I hope she doesn't hurt my test scores I'm actually trying to get the one I missed right.
"Remember Roxie. We take separate baths." He said to the girls comment on how they smelled like monkeys and bannanas.
"But we only have one bath." The girl replied.
Leon slapped his face with his palm. He then gave a big explanation on how having one bath doesn't mean that everyone has to get in and how it would be impossible for a family of five to all take a bath together.
They continued walking with Leon talking for a change. He usually wasn't much of a talker, but there was something about Roxie that made him want to explain everything to her. He couldn't quite put his finger on it. "So you see, you don't need to take a bath with people just because there's only one bath. Especially not me. You know, because, I need my privacy." Just then, Leon got the same strange feeling he had with the monkey. This time was different though. He could hear....music. This music was different than music that he normally heard from people. Instead of one song it was a duet. It was kind of weird but he liked it.
"Leon.... Let me out Leon." Alistairs voice beckoned him. It was louder than normal. "I want to stop that music Leon. I must erase Leon. Let me oouuuuutttttt!!!!!!" It was a horrible sound the spirit was making. Almost to much to bear. Leon turned to face Roxie who was standing there looking at the sky. Just then her song played in his head and drowned out the spirits call. It gave him time to look around and see a man standing not to far away from them.
"Hey. Who are you?" He asked. "Tell me who you are. You're not a normal person. Not with a sound like that. So state your business."
Little did Leon know. The sounds he tried to drown out were only going to get louder. Much louder.
You
Kiego gladly took the praise but it was mainly in vain as Silver caught up to them in an instant. what the hell is up with this guy!? The man blocked their escape route and so Kiego made an attempt to get him out of their way only for it to be blocked. Silver then cut him across the chest, thankfully it wasn’t very deep more like a scratch but it hurt a lot.
It eventually turned into a standoff each one but it was one sided really. All Kiego could do was block he hadn’t much time nor could he find an opening to counterattack. Dammit this is starting to irritate me!Kiego listened to his weapon as he came to the same conclusion Kiego did not too long ago; if this guy wanted them dead they would already be but they weren’t.
why is that? It’s like he’s assessing our strength. that little thought nearly cost him his life, barely able to duck under the blow that would have surely decapitated him had he not paid attention right then and there. alright we really need to get out of here, I say I just go for it. He won’t be expecting me to suddenly come at him since it’s more or less a suicide mission. even if HIbiki didn’t agree with it Kiego would follow through with his crazy plan and hopefully it would work.
Roxie grinned at the sheer pointless, child-like explanation of Leon about how one bath didn't automatically mean a whole family needed to jump into it in one go. Probably because it didn't fit or something.
“We still only have one bath, silly. We still need to share it.” The redhead retorted, following closely behind her partner who, for a change, had decided to speak first – As opposed to blandly mutter some simple answer to one of Roxie's many barrage of questions.
To elaborate the girl's response, Roxie didn't quite mean they had to literally share the bath or shower or whatever. Rather, she confused separate for... Well, separate.
It was often that Roxie did that. Confusing the meaning of the word in a certain context, or completely swapping out entire words. Like tangible with tangerine...
Shrugging, the girl halted her giddy hop scotching walk when Leon had refrained from moving. It didn't take long for Roxie's curiosity to take over and the girl soon followed her partner's gaze, falling on the weird man-stranger that had appeared before them.
“I'll say. Perhaps I should have waited until you bathed to fight you both.”
“Nu-uh! Dad always says you should never shower more than once! And fighting gets you dirty, mister!” Roxie retorted immediately, raising a single hand in the air like she was trying to get his attention.
“Tell me who you are. You're not a normal person. Not with a sound like that. So state your business.”
Eh? Sound?
Roxie blinked, her eyes rapidly switching between Leon and the new guy. Until suddenly....
“Hey, mister! What sound do you make? Is it good, like, music sound? Maybe we could play together sometime!”
She asked, completely oblivious to the fact that, no matter what angle you looked at, this person-guy-thing was a threat. Well, any sane non-oblivious person would know that.
"tch" when the man mentioned an experiment. However, when the man brought forth his "Instruments" as he so boldly named them, the boy couldn't help but give a smirk.
Leon stuck his hand out. "Roxie, lets go." he said quietly, wanting to get this little game over with.
"But...!" Roxie put up her pouty face. She still hadn't received an answer to her initial question. What sound did the strange man make, anyway? "Li-Li, I don't want to fight!"
Guess there was no helping it. There was the off-chance that Leon wasn't going to fight, but rather challenge mister butter knives to a rock off! Which would be way cool!
"Aye, aye, Cap'n!" The girl retorted with a sudden fixed grin, morphing into the deadly Guit-Axe instrument that would put those butter knives of the stranger to shame.
Leon caught the Guit-Axe in his hand and mocked the strange man by flipping it around his own body. He even managed to play it in his fast movements. It finished with one strum that Leon kept in posed position. He waited from a reply from the man of some sort, but instead got a blast from some sort of portal like thing. Even though it was unexpected he wasn't all that worried about it. He rose his right arm and strummed down, a hard G-major sent a blast of his own over the windy wave. It wasn't anywhere close to winter time, but anyone who didn't know any better would think Christmas time was in that little street of China. Leon smirked at the man. "That sure was a quiet performance." He mocked.
"I thought it was pretty good..." Roxe remarked, mentally nodding to herself.
"How bout we make some noise then?" Leon fixed his fingers tightly on Roxie's higher pitched strings and strumed quickly.
"Yaaaay!!! Let's Roxie Roll!" The girl yelled out loud, lovingly converting Leon's strums as sharp, invisible cuts that were flung towards the stranger at a high velocity. The girl was glad to be able to finally pull tihs trick of, considering Leon and her spend many hours perfecting this basic attack.
Hibiki listened to his partner's plan about rushing the man and though he hated it he had to agree. "Yeah Kiego I think that's our best bet rush him get him off his guard and then run. As fast as we can through the shadows don't stop just keep running from shadow to shadow until we can't hold the resonance any more." Hibiki fell silent focusing on the resonance raising the lever higher than he ever had before focusing completely on the merging of their souls. Kiego began to move faster and faster as the resonance level increased higher and higher. Succeeding in his charging attack on the sorcerer and fleeing into the shadows they fled until they were safely back in Death City.
Quick Sliver
Silver was testing them only pushing as far as they could handle backing off if he was trying to hard. It wasn't much of a battle but he could feel the frustration building in the young meister. 'Hmm he must have realized that I'm not trying to kill them, and apparently he isn't very fond of the notion.' Silver chuckled as he blocked a particularly harsh blow from the young meister. "Oh come now One Star Meister Kiego. Surely you can do better than that." Silver continued to taunt him enjoying himself so much that he didn't notice the growing power coming from the pair. Suddenly the meister lunged between his blades striking him hard in the chest. Silver gasped as he felt a rib crack from the impact. "You insufferable ass that's going to take at least 5 minutes to heal!" Silver turned to strike the pair down forgetting his mission but his blade sliced through the tree the pair had been standing in front of only moments before. He cursed at himself and cried out to the pair. "The game is over for now enjoy yourselves, and train hard! You'll need to be much stronger if you want to stop 'HIM'! In comparison I'm nothing! He will kill you with just a glance! So enjoy what you have left of your miserable lives!" Silver sank to his knees laughing not bothering to chase the pair. After a few minutes his laughter subsided and his rib healed he opened a portal to return to 'HIM'.
In Kiegos opinion the fight had gone terrible. But he was thankful to still be alive mainly thanks to his partner Hibiki who kept up their resonance. Once he had gotten his bearing he turned to Hibiki and clapped him on the shoulder and without a word headed towards the school to have a little chat with Lord Death.
Knocking on the door that soon opened the two passed by the guillotine archways that lead to Lord Deaths office. If you could call it that, it was a good thing he was there today since Kiego didn’t feel like having to come later to talk with him. Hell he didn’t even bother going to the infirmary just yet. Upon seeing them Lord Death bounced about saying his greetings in his usually upbeat manner.
"So what can I do for you boys? Oh Kiego you don’t looks so good maybe you should go to the nurse!?" tilting his head to the side a bit. "Because i have- no we have something important to tell you Lord Death. Today on our mission we got attacked by a man. But he wasn’t some random guy at all he was able to use magic I think. I thought only Witches could use magic. Was everything you taught us a lie!?"
"Oh dear! Oh my! You’ve got it all wrong! The reason I haven’t said anything is that male witches are very rare. So rare that well we just don’t hear about them very much and normally the witches themselves deal with them by killing them in their infancy.. But yes there are men who can use magic similar to a witch. Their called sorcerers and can be just as powerful as any other witch. But why would a he have attacked you in the first place? Did you perhaps do something to anger him?"
"No all we did was get the kishin egg when he suddenly came out of nowhere. We got into a fight but the thing is he wasn’t even fighting seriously. He was only playing with us as if he was testing our strength or something!" Kiego's voice began to rise a bit due to him becoming rather worried.
(I'll leave the rest of their conversation to Venom. Sorry bout the crappiness of the post:p)
Lord Death bounced back into a standing position. "It sounds like the two of you had quite an adventure. Why don't we talk more about it after we get some tea?"" Hibiki nodded and the pair of them followed Lord Death to the table that sat in the middle of the Death Room and took a seat across from Lord Death.
Lord Death poured out the tea and took his seat. "Alright now about your encounter with the sorcerer. Tell me everything."
Hibiki took a drink of his tea. "Well sir, it started off like any normal mission. We hunted down the Kishen egg and after a short fight we defeated it and collected the soul. Once we finished up we prepared to start heading back to the DWMA, but before we could get out of the clearing we heard a menacing laugh. We tried to rush out but then he spoke. He said something like. 'Your not leaving already? We haven't even gotten to play yet.' He then walked out of the shadows and stood on the other side of the clearing from us." Hibiki paused in his story and took another drink of tea.
"Once we were able to see him he started laughing almost to the point he fell over. I transformed and he complained about it being unfair because he wasn't armed. He then disappeared and showed up behind Kiego and kicked him into a tree. When we stood up he was holding dual tonfa and darted in beginning the fight, but from the beginning something was off. With his power he could have killed us almost instantly. He never even tried. The entire time it was a game for him. He jumped back shortly after we'd started the fight and demanded introductions. Hes name is Quick Silver. He's known as the metal sorcerer." Hibiki sat back taking a deep breath.
Lord Death scratched his head and leaned forward. "So you don't think he was there to stop you then?"
Hibiki shook his head. "No, sir. He could have if he wanted to but the most damage he did was a scratch across Kiego's chest. Even when we tried to break away he would jump in closer or chase us down. The only reason we were able to get away was because Kiego rushed him and broke one of his ribs so we could escape through the shadows and make our way back to Death City. But as we ran he yelled at us. "The game is over for now enjoy yourselves, and train hard! You'll need to be much stronger if you want to stop 'HIM'! In comparison I'm nothing! He will kill you with just a glance! So enjoy what you have left of your miserable lives!" I don't know sir, I think there's something bigger than just getting attacked by the sorcerer. I think he was on some sort of scouting mission." Hibiki took another breath. "Sir, I don't know what to do. I think we're in trouble.
Lord Death sat back up and laughed. "Don't worry as long as your in Death City and students at my academy you'll be fine. Nothing can get into the city without my knowing." There was a slight pause before he spoke again. "So how is your partnership working? Not having any trouble are you?"
Hibiki looked shocked at the sudden change in topic. "Everything's fine sir. Not only can Kiego use my weapon form better than any partner I'd had before we can also reach resonance. We had to when we were fighting the sorcerer."
As he pressed his hands together. "Good Good! With your rising success the two of you have avoided a Reaper Chop! I need to give little Maka more credit she was right you too are perfect partners for each other. Now if your report is finished why don't the pair of you go check in with the nurse so she can look you over and make sure there isn't going to be any lasting affects from your battle."
The pair stood and bowed. "Thank you Lord Death."
He didnt really feel like going to the nurse but knowing Lord Death he might end up getting a Reaper Chop if he didnt. As they left Lord Deaths room they passed by another Miester/Weapon pair who looked just as beat up as they did and they looked like they were in a hurry.
"Hey you two didnt happen to be attacked by some weird guy who uses tonfas did you?" Although they were pretty much complete strangers despite the fact that they were probably in the same class as he and Hibiki, Kiego just couldnt help but know.
Chamile
Her fight was pretty damn fun at least for her that is. The dWMA students had gotten frusterated when she showed them her magic. Chamile had managed to seperate the two and nearly succeded in poising as the weapon.
It failed in the end when he tried to get her to change into "her" weapon form. By then the kid was smart enough to make some distance between the two and search for his partner. While he had done that Chamile had chased him, mocked both of them and tried to almost kill them a few times. In the end she let them get away since unlike Quick Silver she had no real desire to kill them. This was only a test run to see how things would happen.
Grinning a savage smile Chamile walked forwards opening a portal as she did so and was gone. Chamile then stepped intothe presence of the Kishin and Quick Silver. "So where that big oaf? He's still hasnt been able to deal with those two students?" she snorted but knew Howler could take care of himself.
"Hey you two didn't happen to be attacked by some weird guy who uses tonfas did you?"
Taisha wasn't really in the mood for chit chat when she heard a male voice address her and her partner but nonetheless, felt obliged to respond with something. She turned her head in the boy's direction to find herself faced with one of her classmates. What was his name again.. Kissy? Kinky? Keester? Klepto? Shaking her head and deciding the name of this particular brown-haired male was irrelevant, she responded in a tired manner.
"No, we were attacked by a naked-looking witch.. of whom you males would have probably preferred... hm?"
The corner of her lips twitched upwards to form a slight smirk as she observed the two male partners, the other boy being a mysterious blonde whose red bandanna made his eyes hard to see. She wondered how they would react to her comment before nudging her elbow against her partner's stomach whom was standing behind her.
"We would have won too if not for this idiot."
Taisha released a sigh before boldly pointing at the first boy to talk to her with her right hand's index finger. It looked like she was about to place the blame on him next but she had other things to say.
"Besides, it's rude to talk to someone without first giving your name. If you don't tell me now and introduce yourself properly you will be known to me as Kinky until further notice."
Her hand moved upward and in a sudden motion was brought back down again to point at the so-called Kinky's partner.
"And you.. you're so quiet I almost thought you weren't even here but you're sort of cute like that so..."
She said without hesitation and as straight forward as ever. She stopped pointing to adjust the sleeve of her arm before holding her hand out to offer a handshake to him.
"I'm Taisha. Shake it."
The stubborn girl seemed to be demanding the gesture as her eyes became serious, cold and automatically daring. Her hand continued to be outstretched and solid, not even for a bit wavering as it revealed her strong level of confidence.
The setting changes from Soul Eater to DWMA
"No, we were attacked by a naked-looking witch.. of whom you males would have probably preferred... hm?"
"We would have won too if not for this idiot."
The girl had a smart mouth to her and already he was getting irritated by her attitude towards him.
"Okay first I'm not that kind of guy whos into erotic stuff. Which means there was more than one witch. And give the guy some slack Missy-"
She then pointed her index finger at him. Which surprised him then it began to irk him. What the hell is up with this chick?
"Besides, it's rude to talk to someone without first giving your name. If you don't tell me now and introduce yourself properly you will be known to me as Kinky until further notice."
Kiego was now not only annoyed but he really wanted to choke this girl. "K-Kinky! How the hell did you get that as a name!!" She didnt answer him but instead pointed her finger at Hibiki in a similar dramatic way. Kiego was expecting a similar smartass remark towards Hibiki but her next choice of words truly broke his heart.
"And you.. you're so quiet I almost thought you weren't even here but you're sort of cute like that so..."
Cute! And I'm frikin Kinky! What the hell! he grinded his teeth trying to bite back a nasty reply to all her remarks. He glanced over his shoulder and glared at Hibiki hopefully he would get the memo. If not they were going to have to have a serious lesson on understanding each other.
She stopped pointing at them to adjust her sleeve. Kiego watched her cautiouy expecting some kind of torture this girl so easily brought for butit was unexpected to find she actually did have some manners. She held out her arm for him to shake it and he did.
"I'm Taisha. Shake it."
Still somewhat cautious, Kiego returned the shake. "I'm Kiego and this is my partner Hibiki" gesturing over to his friend.
The setting changes from DWMA to Soul Eater
Hibiki begrudgingly followed Kiego out of the Death room. Well the report went about as well as I could have hoped and Lord Death seems to be happy with our progress so we're not in trouble there... still I feel like Lord Death was hiding something... It bothers me that he won't tell us what's going on I know he knows more than he's told us.' By the time Hibiki started paying attention again Kiego had stumbled into another meister/weapon pair who'd apparently stumbled upon a witch during their mission. He began to pay closer attention.
"No, we were attacked by a naked-looking witch.. of whom you males would have probably preferred... hm? We would have won too if not for this idiot."
Hibiki kept quiet not really caring about the comments the girl had only wanting to learn about their fight with the witches. 'Not the kindest of speakers... Though she is very direct in her thinking and doesn't beat around the bush. I rather respect that.'
Kiego of course went ahead and opened his mouth falling for her bait as he attempted to defend himself. "Okay first I'm not that kind of guy who's into erotic stuff. Which means there was more than one witch. And give the guy some slack Missy-"
Not to disappoint the girl had quite the rebuttal. "Besides, it's rude to talk to someone without first giving your name. If you don't tell me now and introduce yourself properly you will be known to me as Kinky until further notice." At this Hibiki had to exert quite a bit of self control to stop himself from laughing at his meister's expense.
He was so distracted that he didn't hear Kiego's response to the girl but was brought back to reality as he watched the girl's finger fall this time onto him. 'This will be interesting. I wonder what she has to say about my performance.'
"And you.. you're so quiet I almost thought you weren't even here but you're sort of cute like that so..."
A slight blush appeared on Hibiki's cheeks, but still he said nothing preferring to let Kiego take care of the talking. 'Cute? No one's ever called me cute before. Granted no one's ever noticed me before... What does it mean that I'm cute? Should I tell her that she's cute or would that be stupid. GAH people are hard enough when they ignore me now I've been complimented I can't even think of anything to say and there's no way I could actually talk to her she's way to pretty to talk to someone like me.' Hibiki was lost in his own world with a new question that he'd never thought about before. He went on thinking in his head. He fell back into reality as he heard his name mentioned by Kiego who was shaking the girl's hand. 'Damn it I was so engrossed in my thought I didn't catch her name. I'll just ask Kiego when we get home.'
Before long their discussion concluded and Kiego was off to the nurse. Once they were alone Hibiki spoke up. "Hey Kiego... I'm going to go train for a while. I've got some stuff to think about and it'll help clear my head. I'll catch up with you back at the house." Hibiki turned and left after his brief goodbye to Kiego and headed into the forest clearing where he had his solo training set up. 'No matter how well Kiego and I are working together I still need to be able to fight on my own...' Hibiki started his normal training routine working his strikes and blocks before taking to the trees jumping from branch to branch like he always had. He came to one of the easiest jumps and allowed himself to relax for a minute. Then he saw her. The girl from earlier just flashed into his mind. His foot slipped on the branch and he fell 10 feet to the ground landing flat on his back knocking the wind out of himself. "FUU---" He laid there on the ground trying to regain his breath and think. 'Why? How? What did she do that she can not only pop into my head but distract me so much that I couldn't even finish one of the easiest battle patterns I do. What is going on?!'
As Silver stepped through his portal he was brought before 'Him' the kishin. 'No matter how many time I see him I'm never going to get used to this aura surrounding him. It's so infuriating! It makes everything else seem boring.'
Shortly after his arrival Furor addressed him. "Ah Silver, so good to see you. How did it go? Oh, PLEASE tell me they were terrified. Angry perhaps? Oh I would just LOVE it if they were mad, angry that you attacked them, mad that they couldn't beat you. It would be perfect."
Silver bowed slightly before speaking. He knew better than upsetting the Kishen. "Kishen Furor, My mission was a complete success. I found and engaged the team of Hibiki Fuuma and Kiego Forstein. They haven't been paired very long their combat skills are to sloppy for them to have been paired long. The weapon is a shuriken that can collapse into a sword like weapon. They attacked me shortly after I'd arrived. They were sloppy and completely at my mercy for the duration of the fight. They entered their resonance form and the weapon became a pair of hand claws and granted the ability to shift through shadows. They made to flee but I chased them down to get an example of their combat skill in their resonance form. They were capable of more powerful strikes, but they were still unable to gain ground until they maxed their resonance and charged me knocking me off balance momentarily. I'd decided I'd learned enough and let them flee after inflicting only minor wounds to the meister." Just as he finished his story Chamile appeared through a portal and greeted the pair.
Taisha had heard it but ignored it as per usual to go about what she had wanted to say which was really amusing as the K- dude whose name escaped her from class, continued to react in an irked manner as time went by.
"K-Kinky! How the hell did you get that as a name!!"
Taisha heard that as well but again, ignored it. She liked how she was just being her natural self and feeding someone's fire. It was pretty funny how defensive he had been and it allowed her room to assume that he was offended and she had hit a nerve. Just the way she liked it. Even so, she was a proper lady and shook the guy's hand respectfully although her words weren't of the same nature.
"I'm Kiego and this is my partner Hibiki"
Taisha turned her attention to Hibiki, the boy she had referred to as the cute one so easily.
"Ah ha.. He.. Hee-bee-key? He is the bee's key? I like it."
Taisha spoke aloud, not leaving her thoughts unknown as she poked her right hand's index finger against her bottom lip. It just sounded like a fun enough name to say.
"Key-ay-goh? Key, hey where you go? So you must be the bee... you guys make quite a pair.."
She smirked to herself as her hands' fingers entwined behind her back, body slightly leaned forward in a girly but somewhat cheeky fashion.
"Nice to meet ya.. behind me is my dear partner, Kazuma."
She continued to smirk, shutting her eyes for a brief moment as she introduced her partner without turning behind her or gesturing. Without wasting another second, she started stomping one foot impatiently before making her way to where they were originally headed- Lord Death's office. Taisha naturally plopped herself at the table in the center without an invitation to be seated. "I'll have some tea." She said at the precise moment she poured herself a cup while her partner explained the situation to Lord Death. Taisha hated having to report every little minor detail of every major failure. At least, she had considered the fight with the witch a 'major failure'. The meeting then concluded as a blur to Taisha. While she liked Lord Death and wanted to become a death scythe eventually, she didn't like the idea of having to say, "We messed up big time." or "They took us by surprise. We were ill-prepared." so she left the talking to her reliable partner whom she hoped understood her reasons and sense of pride. As they excited the office, Taisha puffed her cheeks before releasing the air and sighing out loud. "This blows.. I'm going to get some fresh air m'kay Kazuma?"
Taisha headed for the forest hoping to find a quiet and isolated spot to sew and contemplate her recent defeat but instead, was surprised to see that somebody was already taking up the clearing space. She neared the individual about to open her mouth and kick them out of the spot she had claimed in her mind until she was standing over the familiar male who looked out of breath.
"Oh it's you.. the quiet one."
She muttered before kicking his side a bit, not enough to hurt but serving more as a tease or method that tended to irritate people.
"You are.."
She kicked.
"In my..."
She kicked again.
"Spot."
One more kick.
"Taisha's exclusive spot for Taisha and Taisha alone. Good bye."
She had just found out earlier this week, that she carried the meister blood of her father. And was surprised when Bruce took her too see Lord Death, just a few weeks after she had arrived to Death Weapon Meister Academy. Honestly, she was not impressed, when she first heard that Vincent was her designated weapon. She had always expected her weapon to be a strong, tough looking man, but this boy looked like he was more fit to play in an orchestra or run a business than fight.
Nonetheless, Vincent, needing a place to stay and now her new partner, moved in with her, and they had begun training together, that is when she didn't want to throw him out the nearest window. And so far, she was not impressed, though, they had yet to practice as meister and weapon.
They had pushed the furniture of the living room off to the side to give them more room to practice. The duo slowly walked circles around one another, like one would do before a fight, to size each other up. With a smirk Roslyn stopped in her tracks, looked Vincent straight in those eerily beautiful gray, or where they blue, eyes, and said, in the most mocking tone she could muster, "Come and get me Vinny."
Running hand through his shaggy hair in an almost relaxed manner he said softly "Well, then Roslyn how will this little season end? LIke the others, you loosing your temper and giving me a black eye. Or will you finally be pushed too far and throw me out the window as I fondly hearing you threaten me with daily. Our personalities and backgrounds couldn't be anymore different, yet still your friend Bruce and Lord Death seem to see past that and assume we will be compatible partners.". His smirk widened like a cat about to snare a canary before whispering "So try not to loose your temper again now?". With that being said he quickly swept his right leg toward her postured stance hoping to sweep her onto the floor. While he did not have the actual advantage of formal training with combat, that did not mean he was not blessed in the dirtier ways of fighting. His favorite style of combat would of been throwing barbs at his opponent, resulting in temper flaring and unbalanced stances...this would be his first time trying this tact on his new partner. ~Just as long as she doesn't throw me out of the window..~ he thought worriedly. If they could never spar as eqauls, he did not see it how they ever be able to connect their souls as Miester and Weapon.
Reacting with reflexes she wished she had when she was walking, Roslyn did an aerial(OOC, it's basically a cartewheel without using your hands, it is mainly preformed in dance, but I thought it was applicable XD) over his leg, narrowly avoiding getting hit in the head by his foot.
Regaining her balance as her feet landed on solid ground once more, Roslyn used the momentum to do a complete 360 on her heel, using the force to give her round house kick more power. But just before she was about to hit him, her foot stopped just millimeters away from his face. Her violet eyes staring fiercely into his gray ones.
At that moment, she began to wonder if Lord Death had really made the right decision pairing them together as weapon and meister.
Fragile as he seemed his actual condition may of been more mental than physical. Every single touch from another person's bare skin on his own intensified the feeling of touch like a vibration would spread from the pluck of finger on a violin. Thus, it was his natural instinct to flinch away from a bare touch, wearing clothes lessened the sensation thankfully. It seems that the two were finally starting to understand one another...trusting one another would be key now. With a faint smile on his face he said "Trust fall", and shifted into his Weapon form. The violin itself was a dark oak with a strange shine to it like that of armor, that was the protective casing of the violin it, but increased its weight dramatically. Nearly impossible for the average man to pick up, none the less a fifteen year old girl as the souls of both meister and Weapon should make the Weapon feel as light as a feather. ~I swear if she drops me on this filthy floor...I may end up bruised or worse..cause a hole in the floor. The bow of the violin glinted brightly in the sunlight as Vincent's face reflected in the sharp string "Please be careful with me, I am a bit fragile as you should know". What he actually meant was I will strangle you in your sleep if you drop me...slowly, yet his manners prevented such violent words. That would be one benefit to the partnership, the bow itself was strong like that of a metal blade, and could be used an offensive weapon in the right hands. Now only time would tell, as Vincent chuckled nervously as he glanced down at the approaching floor.
"Oh perfect, another bruise is exactly what I need," she thought.
She lifted Vincent up, the bow/sword in one hand, and the elegant black violin in the other. As much as Vincent could get on her nerves, he sure transformed into a beautiful weapon. She lifted the violin with ease, as if the weight was nothing at all.
The violin was larger than most she'd seen, though not by much.
Waving the bow around dramatically, she began to swing at an invisible enemy, acting as if the instrument was like any other weapon she had trained so diligently to use.
But, somehow, this time, it felt different. The way the bow swung, the way clung to the strings of the violin as if it were the leather handle of a shield. Everything felt so... familiar. Though this was the first time he had transformed into a weapon. She felt as if there was some kind of connection between the two of them, as if they had been friends their entire lives, and yet new and exciting, like meeting someone for the first time.
A genuine smile of joy dance across her lips as she gleefully continued to practice with the bow sword, that was her new friend Vincent.
"Please try and play me. I know I am not the best with words. Yet as your Weapon I feel I should be honest with what I feel my duties are to you" Vincent said softly, his grey eyes looking solemn as he stared at Roslyn.
Slowly he could his strings tighten as he began to flood his own emotions into them. Memories of his past, filled with regret, anger and sorrow. His current feelings of joy and wanting to protect the girl who now would play his songs. Perhaps this would be a new way of communication for them, when words alone could not express without anger. A trickle of fear slipped in as well, what could happen if others tried to break their bond. His own personality could cause difficulties as well, so many obstacles would have to be overcome. Would this be the start of a true friendship? Or would it end in sorrow?
((OCC http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=CNrs3K9j5_A song I had in mind))
The setting changes from Soul Eater to Death City
But there was something more to it, though the song was beautiful, there was an underlying tone that seemed to poke through. An aura of regret, anger, and sorrow, hovered in the room as if like a dark aura. Roslyn could feel all these feelings eminating from the soul of her partner. All the feelings of his co mingled with her own, swirling into an overwhelming mixture in her soul.
She felt the regret, anger, and sorrow, shine through. Tears brimmed in her eyes, not for herself, but for Vincent. No one deserved to have this kind of pain within their soul. She had experienced all of this at the loss of her parents, she would never have wished that pain on anyone, not even the snooty rich girls she had seen around town, the ones who viewed themselves as if they owned the world and anything and everything could be theirs with a simple phone call to their Daddies.
But this, this was raw emotion. Something, no amount of money or social standing could ever fix. This was the pain that was a blackened scar on the soul, one that had molded Vincent into the sadistic human being he was today. This was the kind of pain that had corrupted an otherwise kind and loyal soul. This was the pain that needed time and someone who would be there for you through thick and thin.
Roslyn closed her eyes allowing for the music to crescendo, the feeling of hot tears as they slid down her face accompanied it. She didn't want Vincent to be in this kind of pain, the kind of pain she was in, and still was.
And then the music ended. For a moment, Roslyn just stared down at the bow and the violin in her hands. But, as her heart broke for the pained weapon, no, pained friend, in front of her, all she could think of doing was hugging the bow and violin to her chest as she began to sob.
Not for her own rediscovered pain, but for Vincent's.
But there was something more to it, though the song was beautiful, there was an underlying tone that seemed to poke through. An aura of regret, anger, and sorrow, hovered in the room as if like a dark aura. Roslyn could feel all these feelings eminating from the soul of her partner. All the feelings of his co mingled with her own, swirling into an overwhelming mixture in her soul.
She felt the regret, anger, and sorrow, shine through. Tears brimmed in her eyes, not for herself, but for Vincent. No one deserved to have this kind of pain within their soul. She had experienced all of this at the loss of her parents, she would never have wished that pain on anyone, not even the snooty rich girls she had seen around town, the ones who viewed themselves as if they owned the world and anything and everything could be theirs with a simple phone call to their Daddies.
But this, this was raw emotion. Something, no amount of money or social standing could ever fix. This was the pain that was a blackened scar on the soul, one that had molded Vincent into the sadistic human being he was today. This was the kind of pain that had corrupted an otherwise kind and loyal soul. This was the pain that needed time and someone who would be there for you through thick and thin.
Roslyn closed her eyes allowing for the music to crescendo, the feeling of hot tears as they slid down her face accompanied it. She didn't want Vincent to be in this kind of pain, the kind of pain she was in, and still was.
And then the music ended. For a moment, Roslyn just stared down at the bow and the violin in her hands. But, as her heart broke for the pained weapon, no, pained friend, in front of her, all she could think of doing was hugging the bow and violin to her chest as she began to sob.
Not for her own rediscovered pain, but for Vincent's.
The setting changes from Death City to Soul Eater
With a sigh, Vincent shifted back into his human form and found his chest currently being strangled...ahem hugged very tightly by his weeping..emotional..female..apparently not murderous, affectionate partner. His silk white shirt was getting soaked with salt water tears..nearly tempted to shove the clinging girl away from him just for that offense, not to mention he could feel the heat from her body against his sending goosebumps across his skin. It was an odd feeling being given a simple hug and not making him cringe away from the actual coldness behind it, this was..well a nice feeling. I hope she doesn't plan on making me her favorite tissue now.. Vincent thought with slight worry as he attempted to think of way to console the girl.
Women were always finicky, nosy, and rude creatures at least his Vincent's upbringing, his obligation to play the role of a dutiful heir made him suffer through many a gala and heavily perfumed buxom lying beauties just smiling through their false eyes. It was pathetic enough that he found great enjoyment in tearing down their insecurities, leaving them a weeping mess by the end of the night. Still this girl seemed to betray none of her emotions, at least not signs of weakness, maybe music was the key to unlocking her dainty side? Gently touching the top of her head with his gloved hand he said with exasperation in his voice "Please stop crying, I hate seeing you cry when I am not responsible for it..are you trying to ruin my favorite shirt now Rose?". With hesitance he began gently stroking her hair in an effort to at least try and calm her down..hopefully this tactic would work....
The setting changes from Soul Eater to Death City
The sobs had dwindled down to breathy whimpers, she had let go of Vincent but had not moved from her position in front of him. Glancing down at his shirt, she now noticed what he was talking about. Her tears had caused a medium sized, dark ring in the center of his chest. With her palms, Roslyn began to wipe away the last, stubborn tears that still remained.
Glancing down at his shirt, she now understood what he meant. A medium sized dark ring had formed on his silk shirt from her tears.
"Sorry," she laughed slightly.
Walking into the kitchen, she got a paper towel for Vincent, hoping he could use it to resolve the spot quicker. Handing it to him, she resumed her position in front of him.
Silence filled the air once more, until Roslyn drew a single, shaky breath. "I know what it's like to be hurt. I may not know what has caused it, but I know the feelings I felt during the song were from your soul."
She stared into his eyes for to gauge his reaction before she continued.
"I know what it means to have anger, and sorrow, and regret all coincide in your soul. You let them all build inside of you, the questions and accusations spurred by these emotions all go unanswered or slowly begin to consume you from the inside out. All the while you hide your pain beneath a smile or a sarcastic comment. You throw yourself into whatever you're doing at the time, praying that that will solve the feelings, but they just won't stop. I know, trust me I know probably better than most what it feels like. But just tell me this one thing...." Roslyn paused as she felt a new wave of tears brimming in her violet eyes.
"What kind of monster or monstrous event happened to make you feel something so horrendous," Her voice quivered noticeably, though whether it was from the tears or the overwhelming anger that had begun to boil within her, not even Roslyn herself could know for certain.
The setting changes from Death City to Soul Eater
As the awkward silence filled the air, both struggling to explain what happened a few moments ago. A silent sigh came from Vincent as she attempted to explain the incident, it was true that the song did come from a mingling his feelings that he normally would choose not to express. Blinking his eyes slowly as she finally asked the question he had hoped to avoid..what exactly made him the way he was and to talk about his feeling. With a small chuckle Vincent ran a hand through his hair before stating "My feelings are so conflicted due to my human nature as well as my Weapon blood. I have always been a sullen and bored child, even more so when my parents began realizing my talent. I doubt you have picked it up yet but there is reason for me to always be covered, many things I cannot even touch with my bare hands due to the sensation being so intense. So imagine living that type of childhood not able to feel the grass, toys, or even my own mother's bare skin without picking up an emotion. For example, when I was about five, I was observing my nanny make some type of baked treats and accidentally touched a warm tray..what may of been a minor burn for someone, but for myself it felt like a third-degree burn."
Cocking his head to the side in an almost curious way he stared back at the watery violet eyes that were threatening to break free once more.."So, I found another way to amuse myself, through manipulation of others emotions just with words. I cannot tell you the havoc I caused for the staff in my household. Yet, as I grew older I began becoming more withdrawn and..harsher you could say as I realized my duties to my family. To be the charming son to a well-off family, to play the game of nobles chess with stuffed shirts and whores..I found it even more entertaining ripping the socialites dreams of fame,wealth and love. When my family grew tired of my games, myself no longer willing their little pawn, left the game. Realize this, I was raised and protected with wealth all my life, I truly had no idea the struggle..normal people go through."
With the ease of a sunbathing feline he stretched his arms and stood up in front of Rosyln "You could say I have always been a sadistic bastard, my upbringing and blood just made it worse. I don't plan on being your white knight in shining armor ready to befriend every single stray you meet. That does not mean I won't do my duty as a Weapon though..besides if I ever try to find a new partner..I think you truly would throw me out that window". A small smirk appeared on his face as he thought of her finally accomplishing that goal..it would be a feat indeed.
The setting changes from Soul Eater to Death City
It was a big step for him to do something like this, at least in the time that the duo had known one another, but then again, they were meister and weapon, they put their souls on display every time they fought together. Feelings that they would normally not share with others, would be blatantly obvious to either meister or weapon. Especially so when they would eventually preform the technique soul resonance. Or was this their first few steps into becoming true friends.
She watched the young man stand up, amazed not only at how small she felt still sitting on the floor, but also at the grace and ease that seemed to be behind all of his movements, if only she could say the same about his fighting. She listened as the speech ended with a smirk, something she had come to expect of the rich boy.
Taking a moment to let the words soak in to her mind, before she began to speak. With a quick exhale, she herself stood up so that she was once again eye to eye, kind of, with Vincent. Her only regret is that she wished she had done the move like Vincent had, she swayed a little, flailing her arms out on either side, in an attempt to balance her teetering body. She gave a sigh of relief as she was safely balanced and had not ended up on the floor.
"I don't expect you to be anything other than your sadistic self. And in case you haven't noticed, I don't exactly need anyone to take care of me, I'm a tough girl, I have been ever since I was little. But also understand, that I don't think you give yourself enough credit. You say that you're this horribly sadistic man, and while that can be undeniable true, I don't think that's the only part to you. I didn't just feel bad emanating from you, I felt good, happy feelings as well. You were happy, and you wanted to protect me, and I thank you for that. That song made me smile, as much as it made me cry. In my mind, you're nothing but one big cat onion. You have many layers to you, not all good, but not all bad, and that what makes you a flawed human. Just like every other being living on this planet at this exact moment. I just hope you know, that if you ever need help you can come to me, I hate it when my friends feel sad," with a dimple smile, Roslyn brushed past Vincent and began to make her way to her room.
Stopping she turned towards him. "But you are right about one thing. If you ever did try to find a new partner, I think I really would throw you out the window."
Smiling, Roslyn casually slipped into her room, grabbed her favorite murder mystery book, and flopped on to her soft, purple bed.
The setting changes from Death City to Soul Eater
His eyes followed her with interest as she began walking toward her room, before chuckling quietly at the idea of her threat becoming real. As the sight of the door closing, he merely sat down on the couch leaning his head back against the plush cushions and felt the warmth of the sunlight hit his face. So this is what she meant by being an onion cat? he thought with amusement. His troubles seemed far away as he felt the dampness of his shirt slowly begin to fade away. Yet the stain would remain unless he got it into the washer in time. With a sigh, he left his cozy spot and practically barged into Roslyn's room without a second thought, threw his soiled shirt at her face "You still need to wash that shirt, so can you do it now while you are not...occupied". With that being said he merely went into his room snatched a spare shirt and returned within a minute before curling himself up in one of her blankets with a cheshire smile on his face "So, hop to it...please..". To add insult to injury he gave her a little wave off before settling himself on her cozy blanket, with a content expression on his face. Sadistic bastard indeed, one little heart to heart talk wouldn't spare her from his personal hobbies.
The setting changes from Soul Eater to Death City
"That's it, the cat is going out the window".
In one quick fluid motion, Roslyn wrapped Vincent tightly in the blanket he was sleeping on, so that only his head and neck were visible, and tied it tightly. Taking a second, longer blanket from her bed, she tied it securely to the second on, leaving a majority of the blanket out. Taking the end she dragged Vincent over to her window, pausing only briefly to open it. Cool, fresh air, and the mingle sounds of numerous people and machines below her drifted into her small bedroom.
Tethering the other end of the blanket to the post of her bed, that was near the opened window. She took a deep breath admiring her work.
Taking deep breath, she gave an innocent smile to Vincent, before she flung him across the bed and out the window, so that his head was aimed towards the busy streets below.
The setting changes from Death City to Soul Eater
With a panicked movement, he shifted into his weapon form and felt the air rush past him as the ground seemed closer and closer. A resounding thud came from the concrete as the heavy weapon hit the cement..followed by a dazed, and understandably pissed off Vincent. ~Really now was throwing me out when I was sleeping really needed~ He thought angrily as he began his journey back up to the apartment. Five flights of stairs and ten minutes later Vincent managed to open the apartment door, his clothes array and his hair fluffed up like an pissed off cat would look. With heavy footsteps he slammed the bedroom door open again before hissing in a low voice "Was that really necessary? You should understand my humor well enough by now!".
"I may know your sadistic ways, but I don't know your weapon transforming instinct pattern, my bad," she shrugged and went back to reading her book.
She wasn't really worried about him, in his weapon form, there were very few things that could physically harm him, and falling from her apartment window definitely wasn't one of them. She was sick of his attitude, she understood that he had a rough childhood, and that he was naturally a pain in the *butt*, but that was absolutely no excuse for treating her the way that he did.
Closing her book with a sharp bang, she turned towards him. "I apologize for what I did, but, you can't treat me like that."
Roslyn pushed past Vincent and began walking towards the door, grabbing her coat in the process. Pausing for a moment, she rested her hand on the doorknob and glanced back at Vincent. "I'm your meister, not your little play thing that you can order around and toy with it's emotions when you're bored. I was actually kind of hoping you viewed me higher, that you might actually see me as a human being instead of your maid and entertainment."
She paused staring into his gray eyes, searching for some sign that what she had said had some ring of truth to them, but she found nothing.
"But I was obviously wrong. I'm sorry for hanging you out the window," sighing, she turned the doorknob and slipped out of the apartment.
His contemplation was interrupted by the quiet closing of the apartment door..it sounded much louder than it should have. "Why can't everyone else just be a total bastard like me..it would be so much simpler to live with her like that. But no, I had to get stuck with a woman with a good head on her shoulders and a fist to back it up with." Vincent scowled irritably as the emotion known as guilt continued its prodding with a stick called a conscience. "Damn it!" Vincent snapped as he returned to his room for his own coat, a grey wool one that he was fond of. Its' soft fabric still was scented with a faint lemon, signaling it had been washed a few days before..Roslyn may have not claimed to be his maid, but had made no sign of irritation when he left soiled clothes in a pile. Had she picked it up while doing her own laundry. Perhaps she knew that he was a bit clumsy with household chores..clumsy being useless.. After buttoning the last black button in place, Vincent dashed out the door after his meister, all while trying to find the right words of apology.
After finally reaching the pavement and seeing the familiar coat of his meister he quickly ran ahead of her and spun on his heel facing her with his body, but more importantly his eyes. Rubbing the back of his head in an almost bashful manner he said "I apologize for how I treated you, I know you are a human being like myself. I suppose old habits do die hard. Is there anything I can do to make it up for you? Carry your packages around, hold an umbrella in case it rains? Although I don't suggest it but cook the meals this week... as your partner I should at least..try to share the household chores..". His voice was sincere enough, with a weak grin he said "Or perhaps I can just be your loyal bodyguard and make sure no ruffians attempt to accost my beautiful Meister on her stroll..just for the day of course. Unless you wish to turn me into your little lapdog?". Humor had been injected into his voice as he attempted to recall a charming personality..would it work on his clever friend though?
The setting changes from Soul Eater to Death City
When he said the world beautiful, she had blushed a little, she wasn't accustomed to being complimented on her looks. She loved her Uncle Bruce, he was an excellent trainer and taught her well, but he was about as skilled with raising a teenage girl as Vincent was at cooking. She had long since learned that Bruce and her body image issues were not a good combo. The rule she had ridden out a good portion of her teens was, either don't complain to Bruce, he just gets flustered because he's afraid of saying the wrong thing, or just don't care how you, you're covered in bandages most of the time anyhow.
Roslyn gave a little giggle at the end of his apology. "So you do have a charming side when you want to."
"Thank you for the apology but honestly, the fact that you came after me to do so, is enough for me. I was planning on going to a restaurant a few blocks down, you're more than welcomed to join me, we can grab dinner there," she smiled as she showed the way to her favorite hang out place with the spine of her book.
Suddenly, there was a high pitched scream, and chaos erupted in the crowd behind them.
Roslyn felt her pulse quicken, in anticipation of the battle. Her breath soon matched her heart rate, as the hairs on the back of her neck prickled. There were few things in this world that sent her meister soul into attack mode, and she had a pretty good guess of what this one was.
"A corrupted soul," her gaze shot towards Vincent as the thought entered her mind, her violet eyes intensified by the icy adrenaline in her veins.
This was his call. there were certainly other more experienced meisters and weapons in the vicinity, and this would only be the second time they would fight as meister and weapon. She was ready to fight, that's simply how she had been raised her entire life. The question at hand was, was he ready to take on this fight?
The setting changes from Death City to Soul Eater
"Oh it's you.. the quiet one."
'Her? It just has to be her? Thanks world your fantastic not like I came here to think or anything.'
She then continued speaking each phrase emphasized by a slight kick to his side. "You are.. In my... Spot. Taisha's exclusive spot for Taisha and Taisha alone. Good bye."
Hibiki groaned slightly as he sat up his bandanna falling to the ground as he lifted himself revealing his milky white eyes to Taisha. He quickly swooped down and picked up the bandanna tying it back over his eyes. "So Taisha... that's your name. I didn't catch it in the hallway." He walked over to a tree as a blush showed up on his cheeks as he leaned on the tree and looked at Taisha. 'She's cute... not really cute. More beautiful I just don't know how to say it...' He furrowed his brow slightly and looked at her. "Umm when we met in the hallway earlier... you'd said that I was cute.... I just wanted to tell you that I think your really cute as well." He fell silent for a minute before he spoke again. "I'm sorry. I'm stupid. You can forget I'd said anything. You can have your spot back I'll leave."
So this is one of those witches that can bend reality by manipulating space and time... He thought to himself.
He knew the only way to beat him now was to go hand to hand full force against the man, but it seemed his thought pattern was beaten when the man took out two blades. Two really long blades that seemed to have one use. Killing. Still, Leon kept his cool aura about him only analyzing how he could stick Roxie in to the deepest crevice of the mans brain.
"Hey," he whispered to her, "Do you want to try another sound blast or go straight for the kill?"
Roxie assumed that the magical space thingy their attacker had conjured up was turning her sound blasts completely null and void, since they didn't seem to have as much impact. Either that, or Leon had to step it up a bit. "Do we have to?" The girl retorted to her partner, breaking out of her usual distractions.
"I trust you, Li-Li. Whatever you do." She finally commented after a long pause.
Leon closed his eyes and quickly rested the guit-axe on his shoulder. He was ready to run at Howler in full speed. 'You should wait.' The voice inside his head called to him as if he was being yanked back by it. 'You should wait till he attacks and counter. Make him mad.'
Leon didn't understand what it was babbling about until the witch man jumped into the air. 'Now?' He asked. With the question there was silence. Probably Alistair's way of saying no. Leon braced himself for Howlers impact. As soon as the man landed the whole ground distorted and the force sent them flying in the air. 'There no choice at the moment.' The voice said to him.
'What do you mean?' Leon asked.
'Throw the axe away from him, but not to far away. We want him to be confused.'
'I can't do that!!' Leon said. He asked if there was another way or if he could do something else, but he received no answer from the spirit. It was either his way or the highway after all.
Leon's grip on Roxie lost some of its force as he thought about what would happen if he let her go. While holding on to her, it was like the sounds of their soul were spiraling around. Without that feeling,he would be all alone with Alistair once more. Not only that but he relied on her too much now. There was no way he could cut the tie mid fight. Still, he already knew what the next move could be. It could only be one thing, and just as predicted the man seemed to pop above him from out of nowhere, ready to plunge his blades into their bodies. Sure Leon could of used Roxie to block himself, but that would only lead in her getting injured. He would be okay as long as he didn't die.
Following suit, Leon whispered, "I'm sorry Roxie," and threw her in a diagonal line. Whether it would make for a distraction didn't matter to him anymore. What mattered was being able to kill the man in front of him. Oh the rage he felt at this man. All he wanted to do was go home, take a bath, and go to sleep. Now, thanks to him, he has to go through so much pain and might have to spend a night in a hospital.
"Sorry for what?" Roxie asked, clueless as to what kind of mad thought was running through her partner's head. suddenly, she felt herself being lift up, as if... As if. "Li-Li, what are you doing?" Without warning the poor girl was given unwilling flying lessons, her voice raising to a single screech of terror.
"Li-Liiiiiiiii...!"
She stopped, feeling the jagged axe-half of her weapon form sinking into the ground. Returning to her regular, non-deadly instrument form, Roxie blinked for a moment. She wondered what that was about.
'Let's do it Leon. Let's feel the glorious sensation of pain. Let it fuel your anger. Let fear wash upon this witch who thinks he knows the joys of living when he hasn't even discovered the fresh feeling death gives you. Let's....' Buuffttt. . .
On impact of the impalement of one of the long swords, Leon felt the piercing of the sword go through his stomach, all the way to his back. The mere impact of it all made him cough up blood. He was definitely going to die or so he thought. Someone could've been yelling at him or talking to him but he didn't care. He just wanted to hurry up and pass on. Too bad for him he's not that lucky.
"Hehe." His voice.... No. His lips were making the movements but something was off about his voice. "You really are naive aren't you. Couldn't you sense my presence, or have you forgotten how to do that?" Leon grabbed the blade he was kabobed on and pushed himself off until he hit the ground. After the dust cleared he slowly got back up bleeding less and less by the second. Looking closer at him you could see one of his eyes had turned red and he had some sort of weird marking on his face. Despite the way he talked his face was filled with hatred, like he wouldn't rather have anything else to do but to kill the man he was staring at. "Damn." He cursed, "I should of took over... faster..." With those words he fell down to the ground and passed out. The wound stopped healing itself but it wasn't as bad as it first started and the mark on his face faded away.
"Leon?" Roxie stared in terror as she watched her friend fall to the ground. "Get up, Leon!" Roxie's legs were shaking as they struggled to escort the girl to an injured and unresponsive Leon, not a single thought given to the undeniable fact that their enemy was still present.
Goosebumps erupted throughout his sensitive skin as he felt the tension of battle begin to fill the air. With a sigh as he felt the burning gaze of his Miester connect with his own grey eyes. ~This day just got much more difficult, I suppose that meal she promised me will have to wait until later.~ he thought as he gently ruffled Roslyn's hair in an almost affectionate "Now, remember kid just try and keep a calm head in this fight. Try to not tarnish me too much." With that being said he shifted into his Weapon form, and landed in Roslyn's hands. His strings tightened as her adrenaline began colliding with his own cool mindset.
With a grin on his face he declared "Alight now, let's give them something to really dance to their death. Right Rose?". His soul bounced around like a happy cat would chasing after a string, just ready to pounce on their target at any moments notice. Now it would be up to Rosyln to play the final march for this corrupted soul.
The setting changes from Soul Eater to DWMA
Kiego chuckled saying his goodbyes to Hibiki, he had never seen Hibki blush before and it was funny. Thinking back to how Taisha had treated him he growled raking his hand through his hair trying to keep from punching the walls around him. “ God Dammit! What the hell is up with that chick!?” realizing he had gotten worked up over her comment Kiego slouched a bit depressed with himself.
Leaning his head against the wall tears of shame going down his cheeks, “to think a girl I only just met could get me this worked up, what’s wrong with me?” Sighing Kiego headed to the nurse sulking a bit. The lucky bastard got a compliment while I was called kinky what the hell! frowning Kiego dragged his feet across the floor and opened the door to the nurses office.
The nurse was pretty cute at least today and it put a smile on his face to see her. Yes at least I get to be treated by the cute nurse so there’s nothing to worry about . . . His skin paled when he realized the pretty nurse was leaving and the new nurse was, well she couldn’t even be called a woman she looked like a gorilla in a nurse outfit. “I spoke to soon. On second thought I’m fine I think I’ll just go home for now.”
Pivoting on his heel Kiego didn’t even make it past the door when a giant ham-sized hand gripped his shoulder and flung him onto one of the beds. What happened after Kiego won’t say all you need to know was Kiego didn’t plan on going back there for a pretty long while least he be treated by the gorilla nurse.
The nurse shoved him out of the room and tears streamed down his face. In the next moment Kiego was on his knees banging his fist against the floor. “Damn you Hibiki damn you, you lucky bastard.” Realizing he was no longer alone in the hallway he looked up to find Taisha’s partner. Jumping up from the floor he quickly composed himself and walked up to the guy. he was Kazuma right?
Walking over to the guy he put his hand on his shoulder, “If you here for the nurse don’t bother trying, it’s every man’s worst nightmare.” he frowned a bit, “Your that guy who was behind Taisha right, are you her partner?”
Johannes watched from the mental dimension that almost always housed Howler. He hated everything that was happening. Johannes would never side with those disgusting witches, or that despicable Kishin. Nor would he be fighting against children! Howler had gone too far! Johannes was about to attempt to resurface when Howler, who was a mere mental image, a projection of the real thing, appeared before him. “What have you done?!” Johannes exploded at his alter ego. “What have you brought upon yourself?” Howler continued to look calmly at Johannes. Johannes was pacing back in forth in a fury. “Calm yourself, Johannes. Maybe then you’ll see the point of my actions.” “Point? Point?! The point is, Howler, that you have no honor! No ethics! No morals! You’re dead to me, Howler! Dead to me!” Howler closed his eyes and took a deep breath. “All that I’m doing is for the greater good. Johannes, you must see it.” “ I see you attacking children, siding with witches. This is the very reason we disappeared! The reason we quit attending Mass!” It was true. When Howler left, it wasn’t just because of self purification. He was tired of killing children. Killing the child warriors that Death sent into battle against the witches. He was tired of Johannes grieving over them, as he did with most of the victims, save for a few truly horrid beings. Johannes would never grieve over the Kishin. Howler stood right in front of Johannes. “I’m doing what must be done.” “So you’re hurting children because it must be done?” “Yes.” Johannes let out an insane cackle. “What is this world? Who would want to be in such a place?” Then he looked at Howler. “I’ll destroy you.” That was a very non-Johannes thing to say. The next was even more so. Johannes charged and struck Howler with a magic soul attack. Howler was flung back against the confines of the prison, slammin into the wall and falling to the ground. He rose and charged Johannes, slashing with his swords until he was blown away by portals. “Give up, Howler. My magic beats your swords.” “Johannes, please just listen to me. If we don’t go through with this, everyone is dead! Even Judori!” At that name, Howler was slammed with a portal attack that made him drop his swords. Howler slowly got up. Johannes had gotten more powerful. A lot more. “Johannes…please. If the Kishin learns the true secret of the black blood, all is lost.” “Johannes, now a being of pure magical lightning, stopped upon those words. “Black blood…the notes..” “Yes, the notes.” “That’s why you need Chamile.” “Yes, that’s why.” “That’s why you’ve lowered yourself to killing children.” “Never.” Johannes smiled at that. That was a great thing to hear. He knew Howler can’t lie to him. “Fine. Fine. Do what you must. But you don’t kill unless absolutely necessary by MY standards.” Howler was now standing again. Johannes was the bigger part of the soul now, so he wouldn’t win this. “Agreed, Johannes. I will NOT kill unless you deem it a critical situation.” “Thank you. You know how much I hate killing.” “I do.” “Then go. Finish this.” With that, Johannes slunk back into the recesses of the mind, letting Howler take over again. Howler returned to the battle at hand. That whole scene taking a milli-second to occur. With that, Howler charged
A sigh escaped from the lips of a red hair girl. The one equally red eye that was open looked about her surroundings. Movement could be seen out of the corner of her eye so as slowly as she could, the red head shifted her weight so she was now facing said movement.
A small body burst through the shirbs, her lithe body moving out of its way as it ran past her. "Oh no you don't" with surprising speed the girl chased after the small body only to trip over a tripwire. Gasping a net sprung open taking her with it as it went was lifted into the air. Frowning the girl let out a huff and with a flash of light transformed into a sycthe.
Spining she managed to cut the rope that made up the net and landed with a thud onto her feet. Grinning she ran in the direction of the small body. Slowing down upon realizing she had gotten closer the girl made sure to be as queit as possible so to not alert her target of her presence.
He looked over his shoulder blue hair falling into his eyes which he brushed aside with a look of annoyance. A triumph smile stuck to her face and in that moment she ran out of the bushes startling him. He let out a yell before he was tackled to the ground by a body bigger than his.
"Ah Muzai you caught me! But how I could have sworn you were caught in that trap!" Grinning Muzai sat ontop of her beloved meister as he tried to get over the fact that she was sitting ontop of him. "Well it really wasnt all that hard for me to get out. All I had to do was umm was umm wait what did I do again? Oh nevermind about that lets get back its getting late." Giving Arthur a hand the two walked back to their apartment.
Over the last couple of weeks the two had moved into a small apartment building. Of course Arthurs family teased him about living with a girl but things were going pretty well. But like all roommates they had their embarrassing moments such as when Muzai had caled for Arthurs name while she had been in the bath to show him her new trick. Laughing at the memory it was more often then not that it was Arthur who had embarrasing moments. Muzai who had no shame in undressing in his precense wasnt bothered in the least.
The moment they got back Muzai went to take a bath. Soon after she went to get ready for bed. "Arthur you can go shower now!" nodding Arthur was about to reply when he was suddenly hit with a fit of coughing. With a worried look Muzai rushed to his side only for him to push her away proclaiming he's fine.
Arthur got up to take a shower and Muzai watched him go. Lately this had been happening often, Arthur just claimed it to be nothing more than a cold. Shaking her head Muzai walked to the kitchen to make herself a snack. While pouring herself a bowl of cereal a loud crash could be heard coming from the bathroom.
Dropping everything where it was Muzai dashed to the bathroom. Slamming the door open she called out Arthurs name. He lay collapsed in the bathtub having taken down the shower rod. So thats what I heard rushing to his side Muzai pressed her hand against his forehead. But pulled back the moment her skin came in contact.
That all happened a week ago. No one knows when or how he got so sick but he had been staying with his family. Because they didnt want Muzai to worry so they had her stay at the apartment and visit. So lately Muzai hasnt been paying much attention to what happened around. Hell she hasnt even been sleeping right out of worry.
Sighing Muzai wondered about the school grounds when she heard the news of a group of students have been coming in who had been attacked by witches during a mission. She didnt bother asking anymore questions on the subject. Instead she went to go visit Arthur and his family. Passing the gates a familiar crow had his eye on her not that Muzai noticed.
Saying her greetings to the Arthurs family members she went to the room Arthur was in. Closing the door gently behind her Muzai walked over to Arthurs bedside. Kneeling she crossed her arms over the edge so she was level with Arthurs face. Smiling Muzai reached out and brushed a strand of hair from Arthurs pale face. "Hey Arthur everythings been going well but its no fun without you so please get better and wake up soon." After telling Arthur a bit more about her week Muzai got up ready to leave and was at the door when she stopped.
"I really wish you'd wake up Arthur. If you were just sick then I don't get why you wont't" Turning back to the door Muzai stopped once more opening her right eye. With a flash of gold Muzai looked at Arthur and gasped. One hand went to her mouth at what she saw. A light brown mist floated around Arthurs small body. A tear ran down her check and she slowly closed the door behind her. Saying goodbye to everyone Muzai slowly walked back home a sad look on her face.
"So Taisha... that's your name. I didn't catch it in the hallway."
Taisha snapped out of her surprise, placed her hands on her hips and released an exaggerated sigh. She was a little irritated that he hadn't caught her name even though she was right in front of him when she shared it earlier. It kind of reminded her of home where she would be right in front of her parents and they wouldn't spare a single glance or sign that they acknowledged her existence. Ayane, Ayane, Ayane this and that.. sure she's a bit talented but she has always been a major cry baby.. Taisha started glaring at a tree while she was pondering home, not really aware that she was doing it.
"Umm when we met in the hallway earlier... you'd said that I was cute.... I just wanted to tell you that I think your really cute as well."
Her eyes shifted in direction to where Hibiki was leaning against a tree with his bandanna back on. At first, she wasn't sure what to say. She had been called 'cute' on a number of occasions but this was as a result of something she herself stated first. She couldn't help but wonder if the blonde felt obligated to pay back the compliment of if he really meant it.
"Hm.."
"I'm sorry. I'm stupid. You can forget I'd said anything. You can have your spot back I'll leave."
"Will you just chill out?"
Taisha said in an annoyed tone before sitting down cross-legged in the clearing and pulling out a small box of sewing essentials.
"There's nothing wrong with speaking your mind. Heck, I do it alllll the time.."
She continued speaking as she attempted to thread a needle with intense concentration that her eyes were squinting.
"Besides, you better sit down next to me or I'll throw some needles at you. I want to learn about your eyes.. I did see it, you know."
Taisha made her demands and intentions clear before pulling the thread through the needle and tying a knot successfully. What to stitch first? I guess there's a tear near the hem of my dress.. gosh, it's annoying! And just like that, even still wearing her dress... her needle was speedily and professionally being moved to close up the tear as if tomorrow wouldn't come.
“Damn you Hibiki damn you, you lucky bastard.” Kazuma looked over his shoulder and seemed to turn normal. He blinked with curious pink eyes. 'What was he doing?' Was he crazy? He continued questioning as the man seemed to suddenly compose himself within seconds. 'Strange.' He stared at his hand [which was on his person] for a moment and then him. Another student.
“If you here for the nurse don’t bother trying, it’s every man’s worst nightmare.” 'What was he talking about?' “Your that guy who was behind Taisha right, are you her partner?”
He smiles. "Yeah, my name is Kazuma." A sudden memory hit him. "Keigo...Kinky.." "Your name is kin... no keigo right?" He chuckles. "Nice to meet you ^[]^" As he spoke, a bubbly air just surrounded his very person and it was very hard to feel indifferent..
[Sorry its kinda crappy! I want to get this story on the rode]
"Yeah, my name is Kazuma." Kiego smiled but it dropped to a grim line at Kazuma’s next choice in words. "Your name is kin... no keigo right?" It really irked him considering the guy was just about to call him kinky. Running a hand through his hair Kiego looked aside, “Yeah nice to meet you two. At least you seem like a nice person unlike that other girl, Taisha.”
Kiego frowned a bit at having to say her name and remembered Hibiki and his blushing face. He chuckled remembering it but then looked back to Kazuma noticing a slight change in his demeanor at what he had said before.
(wow that was incredibly short^^; well why not get this started eh Dreamer its alright to move Kiego.)
[MWAHAHAHA Creepy kazuma slips out.]
The setting changes from Soul Eater to DWMA
"Thats what people say.." Kazuma’s eyes might as well have been shedding light of sincerity. "but she isnt that bad. You should get to know her better." With that he went back to his bubbly self. "Anyways, I guess we both dont have our partners, so that means!-" He was suddenly closer to him, the bubbly aura grew larger, consuming Keigo [and the aura seemed to becoming darker ^^]. "We should get to know each other."
Kiego back away his face pale at how quickly Kazuma changed. dammit I thought he was a nice person, hell he’s worse than his partner. This guys the real deal! Kiego grimaced and raised his hands in front of him in a rather defensive manner. “Whoa! Looks like I was wrong about you. And here I wondered why a sane person would pair up with that girl and now I know why! If you want to continue this why not take it outside? Don’t want to upset the nurse now do we?”
Depending on Kazuma’s answer the two would either walk away or go to the nearby practice fields and dish it out between them. Readying himself Kiego raised his fists in a defensive manner; his knee’s bent balancing on the balls of his feet. Although he wasn’t much of a trained fighter he could take care of himself in a fight. And hopefully this was one of those fights.
The girl sat beside her partner who lay sound asleep, hands searching for trivial things to fidget around with as every one of Roxie's senses were focused on any sign of life from Leon.
“Wake up, Li-Li.” The girl murmered, flashing her silent friend a pouty-face. “We gotta talk.”
Roxie was non too glad with these turn of events, and she had a desperate need to talk about what had happened during their mission. Specifically, why Leon arbitrarily decided to discard her, his only means of defence, mid-battle.
As minutes seemingly passed like hours, the girl perked up as she thought her friend was waking up, her body immediately lifting from the less-than-comfortable chair and leaning over the bed to allow the girl a closer look.
“Leon?” She whispered, her head hovering mere inches above Leon's. “Helloooo~? You there?”
Muzai had been wondering the halls of the school for a while now. But after a certain amount of time she started to follow a trail of black and a bit of brown color. It wasn’t really noticeable but Muzai being curious decided to investigate, besides it was better than being her unusual mopey self. Skipping along Muzai hummed to herself, only her golden eye was visible at the moment. After a few lefts and a couple rights she finally reached the source of the color trail and it lead to a room. Whose room it was she didn’t know that or she couldn’t remember.
Giggling at the idea of her not remembering again Muzai opened the door quietly in case the source was sleeping or something. Peeking inside Muzai saw a red haired girl sitting next to a guy, or was it a girl? Tilting her head to the side Muzai entered the room making sure not to alert the girl of her presence.
Upon seeing the girl suddenly get up Muzai made a dash for it and hide besides the bedside of the occupants bed. “Leon?” came the girls whisper “Helloooo~? You there?” Muzai giggled hearing the girl talk to herself. Suddenly standing up Muazai looked at the girl, then at this Leon person.
Leaning forwards so her face was next to the girls, Muzai rested one hand on her chin while the other poked Leon’s face. she poked it a couple more times, then she zipped to the other side of the bed and poked him again, looked under the covers, not sure why, then she went back to Leon’s face and pried his eye open. They looked straight ahead and with a humph, Muzai turned to the girl.
With one hand on her hip the other forwards and pointing to some space neither of them would eve figure out where Muzai grinned. “Hey Red hair! Oh we have the same hair! I don’t think he can hear you. He is a he right, aww he’s just like Arthur~ so cute and adorable!” Muzai paused for a moment not sure why she was there in the first place and sulked a bit.
“Umm why did I come in here again . . . Oh I remember! . . . I think. You’re the source of the funny colors. There not very pretty to look at, so I must say that you need to stop making those ugly mud colors!” crossing her arms Muzai switched eyes to her normal none golden glowing eye and grinned at the girl.
“Oh! I almost forgot! Actually I did, hehe I wish Arthur was hear but he’s sick too so. . . Oh yeah so I’m Muzai Rey, at least that’s who I think I am. But I might not be her or could it be a him. Well any who what’s your name!?” Muzai was somewhat back to her usual forgetful self which was a good sign, maybe now she could have someone to talk to.
The setting changes from DWMA to Soul Eater
Leon had only experienced this feeling twice. The feeling that came with letting his other half have control of his body. this time however, it came with a stabbing feeling in his abdomen. The annoying feel of the flames were nothing compared to this pain. It felt more real, more... painful.
As he floated through the emptiness of his soul another figure came before him.
"What are you doing back here so fast?" He said.
"You waited too long to let me kill him. It caused damage to the vessel." The mixed voice of child and a demon said back to him.
"My body isn't a vessel. It's my body!" Leon snapped.
The figure chuckled. It always sent chills through Leon's spine whenever he heard Alister's laugh. There was something off about it. Like the spirit was tainted by something ungodly.
Reappearing behind him, the red haired mirror of Leon said, "What makes you so sure it's your body. It could just be my body with you being the extension of me."
Leon moved away. "Shut up."
"C'mon Leon. You know as well as I do that it's possible that we're the same person. you know deep down inside that you wanted to kill him as much as I did."
"Shut up!"
"Every time he swatted the attacks that you and that wench tried so hard to perfect, I know you were mad. I know you wanted that witches blood to rain."
"Shut up!!!"
"You even through that girl away. Do you think she's a nuisance. Why would you trust me over her? Is it because deep down inside you know you are me?"
"SHUT UUUUUUP!!!!!!!!"
Leon curled into a ball and tried to zone the fiend out. He tried to remember his family and his mom. The good times that he would destroy if he were to accept that in truth he was a monster.
"Hmm?" Alistair gave a pestered look as he disappeared and suddenly through the boy one last smirk, "Nice talk.See you next time." Before Leon even knew what was coming, he saw a white flash and then even he disappeared.
“Leon?” A voice called causing him to squint his closed eyes. “Helloooo~? You there?” Who was that. It seemed so familiar yet he couldn't quite place it. Soon he felt some pokes and pulls and a blinding light went on his eyes which caused him to squint once more and wrinkle his nose. Through the fog feeling in his ears he could hear someone talking but wasn't sure who it was or what they were saying. Finally his eyes managed to open themselves looking at the blurs in front of him.
"Mom..... Candy?" He said softly in reference to his mother and sister. As his eyes slowly adjusted he gazed upon Roxie and this strange girl who also had red hair. "Roxie? Wh-What happened?" He tried to get up but his stomach hurt too much to move.
I see. So that's what happened.
Finally deciding to let his body rest, Leon's head fell back on his pillow. Looking at the other girl he asked, "Who are you? Are you Roxie's sister?"
With that, Howler closed his eyes, and his mind went into an archive like state of reflection. He was now in a memory of his.
He was younger back then, but not enough to make it much more different then how he was today. He was in a large building, carved from marble and onyx, as well as white or bluish walls. Footsteps could be heard as witches, sorcerers, and mortal men alike walked these halls in the name of science. Indeed, this place was a laboratory. It was a laboratory lead by the one and only; Eibon.
After walking through the crowded yet spacious halls for several minutes, Howler finally found Eibon.
“Howler, welcome back.”
“Thank you. How goes your work Eibon?:
“It goes, so far with no apparent results of which I could possibly consider to be a great significance. So tell me. What brings a brute like you to a place of learning such as this? Are you finally willing to hang up the swords and don the white coat of the noble scientist?”
“No, I’m here for something rather important.”
“Such as?”
“Black blood.”
At that, everything within the hall seemed to stop. Nothing but silence. Not even a cough. Everyone was looking at Howler and Eibon. Eibon, who had been asked this question shook his head.
“No, Howler. That is not a subject I will allow to be spoken of in my laboratory, or anywhere else.”
Suddenly, the memory cut off as Howler awoke to the noise of something hitting the floor. He kept still but soilently put up a barrier around himself, just in case.
“Hey Red hair! Oh we have the same hair!”
Roxie looked up from her prodding, in the same way one would poke a dead toad, blinking before she realised a stranger had broken into the room – Waaaaaaiiiiiiit..... A single finger scratched her cheek, her usual glowy eyes staring off into space once more. It was clear that Roxie hadn't even one ounce of focus on whatever the girl said.
Wait for it...
A single hand touched Roie's red hair, eyes glancing over the shorter girl's hair. “Heeey!” The girl exclaimed, her body balancing on the tip of her toes. “We got the same hair! Heehee~” A single, pale finger playfully pointed at the much longer, yet equally flamboyant red hairdo.
“Oh yeah so I’m Muzai Rey, at least that’s who I think I am. But I might not be her or could it be a him.”
Eh....? You're weird. Went one of Roxie's
Just as the girl was about to respond properly – As far as she was capable, Leon woke up to his partner's surprise. Her heart filled with joy, her grin widening even further. “Li-Li!” She shrieked, allowing herself a little hop of glee when she heard her name. “You're okay!”
“Who are you? Are you Roxie's sister?”
….
“Eeeeeeh?!” After a brief moment of silence, Roxie's gaze swapped from Leon to the newly-introduced Muzai. Eyes widened at the word sister. “I HAVE A SISTER?!”
“Wait.”
Her finger pressed itself gently on her chin, her focus back to Leon. “Silly Leon! I don't have sisters...” She said, pointing at the girl who was confused for owning such a title. “She's... Ehm...” Again, Roxie had to think. “Mah- Mi- Muzie...? Right?” Her eyes looked to Muzai for conformation.
She was forgetting something, wasn't she? “Oh!” Her whole body turned to face the smaller girl. “I'm Roxie!” She said, pointing to herself. “And that's Li-Li.” Her finger moved to point at the injured boy, flashing Muzai a genuine smile.
Muzai waited for a response but it seemed the Leon kid woke up. Which lead to her suppsedly brief sister to shriek with joy. For a moment Muzai was confused at what had just happened. Until the other girl clearified everything.
"Aww so then I don't have a sister! That would have been nice. Hey! Hey would you possibly be like my twin or something!? Nah you can't be my sister nor I yours!"
Muzai grinned but the it turned into a pout when the girl tried ti say her name. "Wha! My name is Muzai silly. Its not Muzie, thats a weird name for a person." But it returned to a grin soon after Roxie introduced herself.
"Oh cool! Hey Li-Li can I call you that!? Are you guys partners!? Oh! Oh! I know you guys are the ones who . . . um . . . um what was it again. Oh right! the ones who got attacked by a witch right!? What's it like?"
She bombared then with questions that she hoped would be answered. Muzai had never met a witch nor has she ever fought one and she's rather curious as to how it works.
He watched the two red heads as they ran their mouths at each other, trying not to clinch his teeth too hard when Roxie told Muzai to that his name was Li-Li. He didn't know why but for some reason hearing it at this time made his blood burn. Still, he was in to much pain to address it. He just rolled his eyes and stared off in another direction until he was addressed.
"Oh cool! Hey Li-Li can I call you that!? Are you guys partners!? Oh! Oh! I know you guys are the ones who . . . um . . . um what was it again. Oh right! the ones who got attacked by a witch right!? What's it like?"
The girls questioned were like a never ending wave of flies hitting Leon at mach speed. Still he decided the only way to shorten her questions was to answer then than to have he ask him again until he answers. "In order." He spoke quietly, pausing to swallow the taste of blood out of his mouth. "No. I do not like other people calling me that. I don't know you very well. Yes we are partners. It's a fight. There is no difference in who the opponent is, the only thing to know is that witches are strong. They have moves that can't be done by us, but next time, I'ma kill him." He then closed his eyes and tried to fall asleep. However, there was something unsettling about the darkness behind his eyelids. It was quiet for once. For once it was quiet. He opened his eyes just as fast as he closed them to show only a blink. Why was it quiet?
No matter. I'll have to deal with it later.
Looking back at Muzai he decided to give her some friendly advice that they don't usually teach in school. "A witch can evade normal moves easily, so it's a must that you and your partner learn to resonate as fast as possible."
Leon and Roxie had lots of moves they could do on the fly, but he would never think of resonating with her. He couldn't let her into his soul. Not yet anyway.
"In order." He spoke quietly, making Muazi lean in closer to better hear his next words.
"No. I do not like other people calling me that. I don't know you very well. Yes we are partners. It's a fight. There is no difference in who the opponent is, the only thing to know is that witches are strong. They have moves that can't be done by us, but next time, I'ma kill him."
Muzai nodded with each end of a sentence as she listened quite intently. “Oh well alright Leon~ we should get to know each other. That way I can call you Li-Li! So overall, witches are just people who are really strong. Is he the reason your laying here in bed?” she asked tilting her head slightly to the side. However she had closed his eyes and she slumped a bit disappointed.
"A witch can evade normal moves easily, so it's a must that you and your partner learn to resonate as fast as possible."
“Dang, me and Arthur haven’t trained much yet seeing as he’s sick in bed.” she frowned, folding her arms then went back to smiling when he mentioned resonating. “Oh resonate~ that sounds cool. I never got to resonate with Arthur before. Oh could you two show me!” she said with a sparkle in her eye.
Chamile
Chamile had greeted Howler with a stare that followed him as he went to take a seat. He didn’t even bother returning the stare or even greeting the other but instead went right to sleep. But after watching him for a few minutes Chamile knew he wasn’t sleeping. Of course she couldn’t tell what he was thinking about even a witch as strong as her could never achieve that, right? At that she smiled thinking up ways to open the mind as if like a book and read its contents.
After a while she got bored and so she stomped her foot on the ground in hopes he would wake up. Which he did but in a rather rude state. Although on a high alert the man put up a barrier which irritated her considering they were in a safe zone at the moment. “Oh really now? putting up a barrier for a simple stomp of the foot. What did those students scare you that much/” she joked.
She began to run towards the hideously deformed creature that was rampaging through the chaotic crowd. It was one Roslyn recognized from the take home book that all new students got. Nicknamed H.H.Holmes, he was once a well respected weapon, it had saddened her to see that the protruding, semi fleshy skull that sat between the broken halves of what appeared to have once been his head, was all that remained of a once seeming great man.
"H.H.Holmes," Roslyn shouted, her eyes an icy violet as she stared down the monster. "prepare to die."
The monster stared back with hungry fascination, as it took only a quick second before charging at her, it's blade like fingers gleaming in the sunlight. It speed was surprising. Roslyn dove to one side quickly, the blade cutting a deep horizontal, gash on her left side, a few inches above her waist. Pain shot through her, falling to the ground as her knee gave out. Blood dripped on to the ground beneath her.
"Crap," she cursed, glancing down.
No she couldn't worry about this, she was facing down a blood thirsty monster who wanted nothing more than to kill her and eat her soul. She couldn't die. She had to fight, if she didn't it would mean not only her own life, but most likely Vincents and Death only knows how many other innocent souls would be devoured by this beast if she failed. Taking a deep breath, Roslyn forced her wobbling legs to straighten her so that she was standing. Placing the bow on Vincent, she focused her eyes on H.H.Holmes as she stroke the first cord of the final song this thing would ever hear.
Her fingers flew as she played the Death March, which in theory should finish off the monster for good. She prayed that it would work, after all, this was the duos first fight, and while she trusted Vincent, the possibility of failure still lingered in the depths of her mind. Roslyn could feel her pain and excitement co mingle with Vincents surprising calmness and control in the situation. But there was something that had slowly begin to creep in as well, a frighteningly familiar feeling that Roslyn could not think of.
"Oh no," Roslyn thought, as she remembered where she had felt this feeling before. "No, please not now," she begged. She had felt this only once before, when she had lost control of her witches blood that she had inherited from her mother.
Closing her eyes, she felt as the of the pain and anger burned into a flame as the mixed with the magic. Her blood burned as the foreign power raced through her veins, dulling the throbbing sensation that emanated from the cut on her side. With a gasp, Roslyn eyes shot open, revealing two glowing orbs focusing intensely on the corrupted soul before her.
"Be careful Rose! You know I am horrible with medical aid.." He voiced his concern with a mask of sarcasm, truthfully were she to fall unconscious or begin bleeding out he doubted his basic knowledge of medical training would assist. Their only chance of survival if that situation would to flee or hope for reinforcements. His fears were eased as Rose straightened up from bent knees and began playing once more. With determination and righteous anger bubbling up inside, Vincent listened to the chords being played.
Flexing his own fingers within his weapon as he felt the chords of the song begin flowing in the form of invisible single strings of 'soul energy' started glistening faintly around himself and his meister. The strings within his Weapon were attached to to the gloves a single string connected to each finger. More web-like cords shimmering faintly like spiderwebs painted with morning dew, as the song began reaching it's climax Vincent began directly them toward the coal black soul of the monster before them. Twitching a single finger briefly the strings began connecting to the soul like a rope would around a doomed man's neck. With each string of the violin being caressed, the once tranquil strings began their work of slowly ripping the soul apart piece by piece it would complete the Death March.
It was taxing work conducting the strings to match the rhythm of the song being played, sweat began beading his forehead. A single slip of his concentration could result in a massive waste of energy, or the grim idea the strings turned on their violinist's soul. A sudden rush of foreign power flooded his Weapon, dramatically raising the temperature unexpectedly. Flinging up his hands in surprise, the fragile strings cutting into his fingers at the harsh movement. Ignoring the pain radiating from his fingers, Vincent felt the source of this strange power radiating from his meister, the notes of the song began becoming harsher and rushed. Smaller cuts along his fingers were the result of his attempts to keep his own frantic powers in check..a darker thought came into his head. He could theoretically give his neutral soul up to this Witch power..but at what cost? Hissing in irritation as in the distraction of his own pain, the soul strings had been cut by the power of the monster's soul which was clearly pissed off at the sneaky trick.
~I swear if this does anything permeantly to myself or the quality of my work. I am going to kill you Rose ~ Vincent thought as he flexed his fingers once more..slowly easing himself into the pool of burning power. It was a bizarre feeling to say the least, knowing that burning hatred and darkness could devour his own soul..yet it was held at bay. With hesitation he touched the dark matter with a gloved hand..only to be surprised the once black material had been changed into a blinding white color. A surge of dark power flooded his hand as he once again formed the strings within his hands wearily of the dark red strings that seemed to have fused with the fury of the new power. Now the once docile-looking strings seemed to take on an almost whip-like texture snapping out with each gesture and note.
~This is definitely a change I could get used too~ Vincent thought as the haunting melody of the song began to increase in pace. His white gloves becoming stained crimson as his fingers conducted the strings with startlingly aggressiveness. The crimson strings attached themselves not only to the kiesen soul but to the faded souls of the victims..being torn into like a carcass being ravaged by a pack of wolves. Within minutes the Kiesen's soul was utterly decimated ready to be torn into two..not to mention the physical body of the beast dripping with wounds from the internal impact of the strings.
"Now play the final note Rose!" Vincent growled with blood-lust clouding his normally polite demeanor. He wanted to see the creature bleeding on the ground..bones broken and shattering with each attempted movement. As his bloodlust rose, the strings tightened around each soul..steady flows of blood were flowing from broken skin of the creature...this was the truth of power of Witch blood.
Hibiki nodded as Taisha threatened him. He quickly walked over and sat down next to her marveling at how quickly she was able to repair the tear in her dress. After a while he couldn't stand the silence any more, but he was still unsure about how to go about talking to her. "Umm... your really good at sewing. Every time I rip something I have to go buy new stuff."
He started playing with a pine cone tossing it up into the air and catching it finding a steady rhythm where he just kind of zoned out and his mind could wander. 'I wonder what Kiego would think about me playing with pine cones... he didn't enjoy it much last time.' He smile as he though how his partner would react to the pine cones and then even wider if he found out about his currently secret crush. Then it hit him. 'She's sitting right next to me and I haven't said anything. She's going to think I'm stupid or something.' He got so distracted that the pine cone fell and hit him square in the face. "Gah!" He quickly sat up rubbing at his face. "Sorry about that I got myself distracted. Umm, you mentioned something about my eyes... What did you want to know. I guess since you've seen I can answer some questions." He grabbed the pine cone off of the ground and threw it across the clearing setting it cleanly into the hollow of a tree. "First thing you should know I'm not blind. It just looks like it. I can see better than most people usually."
Finally calming down he laid back down his breathing slowing back down he got ready to answer any questions Taisha had to ask.
W-I-T-C-H.
Roxie spend an awful lot of time match the pieces of the puzzle. The word Leon and Muzai had just used to describe their attacker did not feel quite right to the oblivious redhead. A single, pale finger began rubbing against her cheek as she pondered some more.
But, witches are... girls, right? Her brow furrowed as the apparent confusion kept growing and growing. And... That was a man... Of that she was a hundred percent, positively sure.
Was he a she, pretending to be a he?
Where was his broom?
His angry cat?
Pointy hat?
Heehee, that rhymes. Inner Roxie smiled at her accidental rhyming. Either way the visual description did not fit Roxie's definition of the word 'Witch'. Not. At. All.
“... Oh could you two show me!”
Roxie flashed back to the real, non-rhyming world, blinking for a moment before noting that her friends were still chatting about. “Show what?” The girl turned towards Muzai for a brief moment, before flashing her gaze back to Leon. “Li-Li?” She looked at him with excitement, resisting the urge to shake her partner up so he'd spit it out already.
“I apologize. I didn’t think you got so shaken up so easily. I suppose anything that gets your cold heart beating a few extra times is nothing bad.”
Rearranging the table and chairs back upright, Howler sat down and offered a chair to Chamile. “Have a seat. I think it’s time you and I had a talk.”
Whether or not she sat down, Howler began.
“We both know, that under that snakeskin, you have some ulterior motive in this. Just for the sake of madness? It doesn’t take your abilties to know that’s not true. So tell me, Chamile. What are you truly hoping to achieve with the Kishin? Sure, he’s powerful, and sure, he’s a great ally. But, I’ve never known you to step aside and take orders, Kishin or not. So I’m going to ask you, off the record, what is it you truly want from all this? What could the Kishin possibly give you that would make you follow him? Don’t you dare say it’s for the fun of the game? We both know that’s not true. So tell me, if you would be so kind. Why are you here?”
"We can't show you. We haven't gotten that far in our training as well. I'm sure you and your partner will be able to resonate before us." The boy said showing a hint of a smile for the first time since he awoke. "I'm kinda hungry, considering I just had a whole in my stomach not to long ago. Is there a wheelchair or something around here?"
It wasn't much but changing the subject could be good in its own little way. He wasn't worried much about Muzai's questions as he was about Roxies curiosity. What if she started to become gun ho about resonating? What if she started to put pieces together about Leon's strange attitude? She wouldn't be able to do that, would she? Over the time they lived together the girl caught him off guard, not often, but on a few occasions, leaving Leon to believe that she might be smarter than she acts. However, the change from her being logical to her going back to her random bubbly self was just a word apart each time causing him to question whether he was just imagining things. Still, he wasn't ready to tell Roxie everything about him and the further he could turn away from conversations like resonating the better.
She glared daggers at him, “ I never said anything about being scared Howler, don’t put words in my mouth.” her voice was cold and deadly. She watched him fix the chairs so they were back in their original positions.
When he offered her a seat Chamile declined by continuing her standing position. Howler went on talking and the subject he was on earned him a raised brow and crossed arms.
“We both know, that under that snakeskin, you have some ulterior motive in this. Just for the sake of madness? It doesn’t take your abilties to know that’s not true. So tell me, Chamile. What are you truly hoping to achieve with the Kishin? Sure, he’s powerful, and sure, he’s a great ally. But, I’ve never known you to step aside and take orders, Kishin or not. So I’m going to ask you, off the record, what is it you truly want from all this? What could the Kishin possibly give you that would make you follow him? Don’t you dare say it’s for the fun of the game? We both know that’s not true. So tell me, if you would be so kind. Why are you here?”
A cruel grin curled her lips upwards as she gave Howler a mocking applause. “Bravo, Bravo Howler so there really is a mind capable of intelligent thought somewhere in the meaty body of yours. placing her hands on her hips, Chamile walked over to him, draping one arm over his shoulder.
Reaching upwards with one pale finger, Chamile began to trace lines on his cheek, their faces were incredibly close to each but her hair created a wall of white silk. “Now tell me Howler, whatever gave you the idea”. She moved from one side to the other side of Howler and went back to the same position as before.
“What I truly want is simple; what I want is what every other witch has wanted for centuries. To provided me entertainment, when he releases all that power I want to see the faces of those who’ll cower and cry for mercy. The thrill that passes through this dead body of mine, I only wish to feel pleasure once more.” As she spoke, Chamiles grip on his shoulder tightened and her body grew warm thinking of the terrified faces.
At this point it truly was obvious how cruel and evil Chamile was on the inside. Letting him go, Chamile pushed herself away from him putting on an embarrassed facade. “Oh now look at what you did Howler. I wonder just how many girls spilled the contents of their hearts to you?” With that Chamile smiled and turned to Quick Silver. “So tell me dear how was your fight with those meisters?”
Muzai
"We can't show you. We haven't gotten that far in our training as well. I'm sure you and your partner will be able to resonate before us." Leon said with a hint of what may have been a smile.
Hearing that muzai pouted and crossed her arms. “Dangnabbit! I don’t think so. Not with Arthur being sick and all and he’s real sick so I don’t know when he’ll get better.” Tapping one finger against the corner of her chin.
"I'm kinda hungry, considering I just had a whole in my stomach not to long ago. Is there a wheelchair or something around here?"
“YOU HAD A HOLE!?” her eye widened in shock and she nearly tore his blanket off to take a peek and see if there really was a hole. Bringing her arms up to hug herself as if to try and regain warmth, Muzai shivered, “I’d hate to have that happen to me. Oh I your that hungry I know a great place to get food at. It’s called umm . . . umm what’s the name again. Oh right Deaths Diner I think.” she grinned happy that she remembered without the help of Arthur.
“And if you want I can just carry you there. Unless you’d rather use a wheelchair which is okay too.”
I asked a question didn’t I? Taisha’s mind wandered as she continued sewing. Questions are meant for answering… Her sewing speed was becoming out of control but not because she was determined to get her dress fixed up but instead, out of annoyance. It isn’t HARD to answer –a- question! Her fingers stiffened against her needle as she finished the sewing and all that was left to do was tie the knot. "Umm... your really good at sewing. Every time I rip something I have to go buy new stuff." Finally, her new acquaintance Hibiki had spoken something even if it wasn’t the answer to her question.. which was still somewhat annoying but better than pure not answering.. talking to a wall.. dead silence. “Hmph.. what took you so long? I almost forgot you were even there.” She muttered in a foul mood and still clutching her needle in a manner that looked as if she was considering using it as a weapon of punishment.
Instead though, she released a breath of air and started tying up the final knot to complete her work. “Besides, I can afford new clothes you know! There just isn’t any sufficient stores around here that suit my taste and—“ before she could go on, she caught sight of a pine cone hitting him square in the face. "Gah!" Veins started popping up on the side of her head. "WERE YOU EVEN LISTENING TO ME? I WAS TALKING TO YOU!” she had jumped up with her hands on her hips to tower over the distracted boy. "Sorry about that I got myself distracted.” “Yes.. I could very well see that. Geez.” She resoreted to mutters once again before folding her arms and looking away like the angry little girl she was. Umm, you mentioned something about my eyes... What did you want to know. I guess since you've seen I can answer some questions."
Taisha let her anger go for a while which was evident as her body changed status from stiff to relaxed, allowing curious thoughts more room to fill her mind. She watched as the boy picked up the pine cone that had fallen on his face and threw it away, perfectly disappearing inside the hollow of a tree. She had turned her head just to capture the moment as trivial as it would appear at first but with Hibiki, it was a different matter completely because of his eyes. If he was blind, that would be quite an impressive throw.. or just a lucky coincidence. ”First thing you should know I'm not blind. It just looks like it. I can see better than most people usually." Taisha raised an eyebrow before chuckling, the laughing becoming a bit louder with each passing second. “Ha…haha…hahahaha!” Taisha fell forwards next to the boy and continued laughing as her shoes kicked against the ground and her hands became fists also attacking the ground as her laughing fit continued. “Heh…heh…ha…” Her laughing ended as she wore a devilish smirk turning her head towards him, eyes like a hawk. “I am going to take a wild guess that you’re a weapon too because..” She leaned forward and whispered in his ear. “I can do better than that.” Afterwards, she stood up and dusted her dress off. “Well.. I’ve finished what I came for.” She bent down to pick up her sewing kit and tilted her head before closing her eyes and waving. “Tata~” Taisha turned her back on Hibiki with thoughts about her partner. I hope he hasn't landed himself in some sort of trouble without me.
700 years ago…
Howler, disguised as a mere bard, one who would sing and dance and recite stories for families for his coin, walked down the streets of Nottingham. The town was small, at least by today’s standards. Horses and carts, as well as pedestrians, littered the narrow, dirt roads that traverse the land like veins. Shops, a forge, and several inns encircled a palace within the center of the town. The people, as much as Howler could tell, had seen much better days.
Howler walked into an inn, the Horse Hoof, and sat down at a nearby table. A hooded and cloaked man came in and sat with him.
“You’re him?”
“I’m who?”
“The bard? The one mentioned?”
“That I am. I was told you are in need of my…alternative services.”
“I represent a small rebellion. As you know, the Sheriff of Nottingham has become a monster. He keeps executing more and more people. However, the rumor is, he’s eating their souls.”
“I see. If that is the case, you may need my help.”
“My superior has no knowledge of this.”
“You mean Robin Hood, don’t you?”
“Shhhh! You’ll get me killed!”
“Relax. No mortal will be able to harm you in my presence.”
“As for the Sheriff?”
“That is Hood’s battle. I can, however, take care of his army. It will be a hefty price though…”
Howler opened his eyes. The rest of the memory will have to wait.
Oh Death what I wouldn't do for a cheeseburger.
At the same time, deep within Leon's self conscious, Alistair began looking back, on the time before he was sealed away. Something about the confrontation with Howler the hunter helped him remember something really vital in his plans to take over Leons body.
It was about five to eight hundred years ago. The time didn't matter much to him at all. Neither did the location. What he did bother to remember was that he discharged his partner at the time. Why, he couldn't remember yet. He was sure he would find out by tracking the memory down more.
He was searching for any witch he could. Having already sicked a were-wolf into their mists at a failed attempt to kill the oldest, he decided to take a more close approach. He killed about three by that time. Maybe it was four. It didn't matter to him. It also didn't matter how old they were or how evil they were. To him, witches were an abomination and he would destroy them all. He wasn't weak or scared of them. He hated them with his very being and his hate fueled him threw the whole process. It made every part of him stronger. Wait. He had to pause himself. It wasn't the old feeling of anger that was going to help him now. It was the memory. What about it? He remembered hearing of a bard. A bard that used his power as a meister to wield a bow and strike down the rich and give to the poor. He also heard that a certain someone was looking for him. According to his contact. The bard and that one person, or thing, planned on striking the sheriff and his army. He remembered his grin at such a thing. He would not only have a chance to kill a witch but have himself a delicious evil soul as well. Hmm.
It was a hard debate, but he reckoned he'd be better off just letting the arrow man take the sheriff himself. He'd rather go for his lackeys. That should get him nice and full. He didn't know when they were going to strike, or even care. As soon as he heard the news he caused hell for the unsuspecting lot. Each soldier tried to dig their blade into his skin and each met an untimely end. He didn't stop until the who entire block was full of nothing but red floating balls. Smirking to himself and licking his lips with his grotesque tongue. He sat, there in the middle of the street, waiting for the witch to come try to earn his dues, only to see that he already did the job. He sat waiting. Waiting for the witches life to come to an end.
After a few minutes of dodging through the trees he made it back to the apartment where Kiego was waiting. "Hey there Kiego how was your time without me?" Hibiki smirked and sat down on the couch. His normal attitude was completely gone he was smiling and finding it hard not to just keep talking. "I talked to Taisha in the woods in my normal spot. It was fun, but I think I annoy her or something cuz she yelled at me a lot." He smiled again and kicked his feet up on the coffee table.
Kiego left Kazuma in the woods as the two barely even started their brawl when a teacher came in to pull them apart. So now he was at he and Hibiki's apartment glowering at the ceiling above him. Kiego stayed this was for the next hour or so but after about half an hour he got up and found himself a tennis ball to throw against the wall to keep him occupied.
It helped in relieving himself of his frustration but not much really. Then Hibiki came home all happily which only annoyed Kiego even more than how he already was. "It was downright terrible!" to answer his partners first question. Kiego was about to ask Hibiki similar one but it seemed his friend beat him to it by answering the unsaid question.
Hearing that Kiego couldn't help but smile in a teasing manner, "Ha so you have a crush on that girl then huh? Damn I met her partner and to be honest with you Hibiki I don't particularly like either of them." Throwing the ball one last time, Kiego threw it pretty hard and surprisingly managed to catch it without too much of a problem. [color=orange] "So any way you gonna ask her out or something?"[/color'] he asked giving HIbiki a smug look. Of course Kiego was expecting his friend to give him a smart reply as he so often did but he mainly hoped to fluster him.
Muzai giggled at Leon’s face as he blushed at her questions but then he said no to her carrying him. Hearing that Muzai pouted just a bit but almost as soon as she did a smile returned since she could push his wheelchair. “Yay! Oh I’ll go get one then” with a smile, Muzai ran out of the room in search of a wheelchair and didn’t come back until a few minutes later. Enough time for the two partners to converse with one another.
Opening the door, she pushed the wheelchair in and set it beside Leons bedside. Stepping back she looked at Leon then at the chair then back again. Standing there idly Muzai realized Leon was too tired from the hole in his stomach, “Well at least I get to carry you onto your wheelchair” as she said this, Muzai placed her arms under Leon and picked him up and settled him gently into his wheelchair.
Standing back proud of her work, “Now we can go to get something to eat!” with that being said, Muzai pushed Leon out of the room with Roxie right behind them. After a while of speeding down the halls, Muzai turned to look back at Roxie a slight frown on her face. “You know what! You can push Leon, he is your partner after all. I’ll take you guys to the restaurant.” Stepping back to allow Roxie take the handles she lead them the rest of the way to the restaurant.
Chamile waited for his answer and she got it too. Although the way he went about saying it annoyed her a bit, it was as if he was trying to figure out who it was that had spoken to him. A slight frown on her lips, Chamile couldn't help but smile at the figurine he had made. "Oh my but remember who it is where talking about. They may be weak now but with enough training they can be quite the pests. But from where they stand now, we shouldn't have too much of a problem."
Smiling Chamile looked at her companions or at least that's what she would like to think. But in the end they were nothing more than tools for her to use to reach her goal. You see there was a certain person she wished to resurrect and in order to do so, Chamile would need all the chaos in the world to act as a distraction for her to get what she wanted. Thinking this to herself, Chamile smiled and began to hum an old tune.
His thoughts seemed to disappear as he heard that Roxie was going to be the on pushing him. He had a quick vision of her running through the streets treating his chair as some type of scooter. With a huge gulp he gave a silent prayer hoping for the best. Surprisingly the movements were normal. In fact, everything seemed a little too normal about her today. Or at least as normal as she could get. Maybe she was mad at him. As he remember he did kind of throw her her away and attack that witch all by himself. He made a mental note to apologize for it later.
"So. Where exactly is this place? I've never been there before." He said.
He looked around as they walked. It was really weird. He couldn't hear a single thing. Usually unless he had his earphones on, the music would cloud his thoughts. The quietness felt so lonely. Sure he had two people walking with him at the moment, but with no sound but their voices, he couldn't help but to feel a bit deaf.
"So. Where exactly is this place? I've never been there before."
Muzai paused and looked back at him. Opening her mouth to speak, no words came out as she tried to remember just where it was she was taking them. Pouting, her rubbed the sides of her head in frustration as if doing so would make her remember. "GAH!! I can't remember but I think it had burgers and stuff. Umm maybe it was this way . . . hehe seems like if forgot again." Giving the pair a sheepish smile while rubbing the back of her head.
Turning to face forwards again, Muzai scurried about trying to see if she could remember where it was she was taking them. Heck she even climbed a tree to get a better view to see if there were any signs that said burger. Sadly none of them did and so with a defeated walk, Muzai led them in a random direction. Letting out a sigh, she looked back at them. "Well I think I'm lost and I can't find the restaurant I wanted to take you guys. But this one looks okay though its name is pretty weird, Deaths Dinner?" Shrugging her shoulders, Muzai held the door open to let Leon and Roxie get inside as they were led to their seats.
Was he sad?
Angry?
Her Meister didn't even respond to the subtle prods on his shoulder that, more often than not, would have him at least mutter something along the lines of 'Stop that.'
Maybe this... Death's Burger would cheer him up. Everybody loves food! Roxie agreed to her own mental observation, feeling a litle better knowing that Loen might feel a bit more talkative after he's eaten.
If they ever got to eat...
“Well I think I'm lost and I can't find the restaurant I wanted to take you guys. But this one looks okay though its name is pretty weird, Deaths Dinner?”
Nodding, Roxie rolled the wheelchair into the restaurant, making sure her friend was comfortable with the way he sat at the table before sitting down next to him.
“Are you comfy, Li-Li? Do you need anything? A cushion? A different chair?” Roxie kept bugging her friend until the menu's were presented, and a brief moment of silence hung over the trio...
“Muzie!!!”
Roxie suddenly spoke up, turning her eyes to the girl in question. “Do you think Li-Li can eat with a hole in his stomach?” She was genuinely curious as to how that worked. Wouldn't a hole mean that the food would leak out? Then... Li-Li can't enjoy his meals!!!
Sitting down across from the pair, Muzai placed on hand under her chin and watched Roxie fuss over Leon. With a small smile on her face, having nothing to do beside listen to Roxie, Muzai quickly fell alseep. In that short time, her head kept nodding forwards as a bit of drool slowly made its way past the corner of her lips.
Muzie!
At that same moment her hand fell away and her forehead slammed into the table. This woke her up from her short nap. With a look of bewilderment on her face, Muzai sat straight up, [colo=red]"What!?"[/color] Muzai looked around before rubbing her forehead which was now red. Then looking at Roxie she tried her hardest to listen to what the other girl said.
Tilting her head to the side, she contemplated her worried thoughts and after a moment shurgged her shoulders. "A hole? Wait then that means he can't eat! Oh! We can try taping it right? Shouldn't that work?"
"GAH!! I can't remember but I think it had burgers and stuff. Umm maybe it was this way . . . hehe seems like if forgot again." Muzai said, her body not matching her words.
Why do I always get stuck with crazy women in my life.
Leon slapped his hand on his face and continued watching as they went from corner to corner until Muzai finally said, "Well I think I'm lost and I can't find the restaurant I wanted to take you guys. But this one looks okay though its name is pretty weird, Deaths Dinner?"
"Yeah. Let's eat here." Leon replied, not really caring at the moment where he ate. In all truth he just wanted to eat. The feeling of passing out was steadly creeping up on him. Of course he wouldn't allow the girls to know that.
Once they got into the place Roxie seemed to be back to her usual self, asking him allot of question and all the things he.... enjoyed about her. " Yes, I'm comfy." He said. "No I don't need another chair." He thought about it for a second. " I think I would like that cushion though." However it seemed that Roxie was onto another subject entirely.
“Do you think Li-Li can eat with a hole in his stomach?” She asked Muzai.
Leon managed to get a "What?" Out of his mouth before Muzai answered with, "A hole? Wait then that means he can't eat! Oh! We can try taping it right? Shouldn't that work?"
Giving up all hope on the girls Leon once again smacked his face. "Listen you two. I might have gotten stabbed but I'm okay now..... Pretty much anyways. A hole in your stomach is a figure of speech okay. Jeez." Leon crossed his arms and pouted. "Think about things please." He didn't know why, but his mood was becoming more and more frustrated. That is, until he looked out the window and saw a figure with silver hair longer than his own. This made him slump deep into his chair, hurting his abdomen in the process.
What the heck is she doing here?
“I think so!” Roxie retorted rather confident and upbeat, though... How would they tape it shut? They weren't doctors. Before the oblivious redhead could reach for a sharp knife and find the problem in this ragtag band of problems that might have once been a solution, Leon came to his senses and ineptly halted her less than sensible action.
“Listen you two. I might have gotten stabbed but I'm okay now..... Pretty much anyways. A hole in your stomach is a figure of speech okay. Jeez.”
It was?
Then...
Once her partner had scolded the two girls for thinknig so... brashly, imediately afterwards Roxie slammed her fist onto the poor sod's head without much thought behind how much force she had used to punish him for-
“Li-Li! You lied to us!”
The girl announced loudly, a pouty face glaring at Leon with a somewhat hint of confusion.
“We were really worried that you couldn't eat! Like-”
The girl suddenly stopped, her actions coming to a sudden pause before her body leaped towards, and embraced Leon with a great, warm bearhug.
“You're fine! No hole then! Heehee~”
”I think so!”
Mjuzai grinned at Roxie’s response, then having heard Leon’s short lecture cocked her head to the side, with one finger poking her chin in a curious manner. “Oh so that’s what people call figure of speech.” She jumped when Roxie slammed her hand onto Leon’s head and made a cringed face before giggling.
““Li-Li! You lied to us!”
The realization of that finally came through and with that, Muzai frowned the slightest before whacking Leon with her fist as well. “Yeah don’t lie to us, it’s not nice.” She nodded along with Roxie’s words and was confused when Roxie suddenly decided punishment time was and hugged Leon.
“Good, which means we can eat now right!?” without even bothering to wait for a reply from either of them, Muzai waved their waiter over and couldn’t help but giggle. “Can I have one of everything please? Oh but hold the blueberry pie.” Her mouthwatering at the prospect of all that food going down her throat, Muzai grinned and looked over at Leon and Roxie. “So what are two getting?”
"Ahh. Miss Monica." Lord death said in his usual happy go lucky tone. "It's been ages. You look absolutely stunning my dear. How have you been all these years?"
Monica's face eased up and with a smile she said, "Well, you've seen all my kids. Their still healthy. However, I do worry about Leon." Crossing her arms, her face started to pout. "I always worry about that boy. I guess that's the true reason why I'm here."
"Exactly." The grand meister said, bouncing up and down. "He does need you here after all. It seems he had a bit of a spill."
"Yeah. I heard about that. What do you think caused it?"
"Well. This is what I know so far...." Lord Death explained the situation to her in full detail. Monica place her thumb near her lips and closed her eyes to concentrate, already trying to form a plan.
"I don't know much about that, but I wont let Leon go astray. I can't. If Alistair gets out, that would just become another problem. One I don't want to deal with..... If you know what I mean."
................................................................................................................................................
Leon flinched a little at Roxies hit. He listened to her words and Muzai's. It seemed they don't know the difference between a lie and a figure of speech. He was going to tell them about, but Roxie hit him with a bear hug that felt like it was going to re-open his wound. "R-Roxie. Let go.... You're hurting me...." He barely managed to say.
After the waiter came he decided to let the girls order first.
“Can I have one of everything please? Oh but hold the blueberry pie.” Muzai spoke.
Leons eyes widened and his jaw dropped.
Who needs to eat that much.... Maybe its for all of us. Yeah that has to be right.
He watched quietly as the girl turned to him and Roxie.
“So what are two getting?” She asked.
"Wha-?" asked Leon, once again in shock. "You mean that was all for you?" He took a look at the menu, glancing back at Muzai every time he finished reading a page. "Well, Uh.... I guess I'll have whatever Roxie has then. What do you want?" He said putting the menu down and turning to his partner.
“O-kay...” Roxie released her partner, inching away with a bit of a pout on her face. “Didn't mean to hurt you, Li-Li...”
Finding herself feeling like the scolded child who had done something wrong, Roxie remained quiet again until the waiter arrived and took the orders from the trio.
“Can I have one of everything please?”
“Eh...?!” Roxie turned to face Muzai with an expression of awe. Is Muzie really gonna eat that all by herself?! Wow....
“Oh, but hold the blueberry pie.”
“But I like blueperry pie!” The girl retorted to her fellow redhaired friend. Raising her hand as if she'd been in class.
Well, she didn't know if she liked it, but it sounded nice. And nice things are tasty! Roxie agreed with her mental observation.
“Li-Li! What're you gonna get?”
“What do you want?”
“Pie!!!” She answered with a definite grin stuck on her face, though she wasn't sure if that was what Leon had in mind. At all.
Muzai blinked not sure why anyone would like to eat blueberry pie. "But they don't taste good" she mumbled to herself. The waiter simply looked at both of the girls with a look of shock on his face. "Okay, so one of everything for you, and pie for the both of you?"
Nodding to himself, he closed his note pad and left. Muzai watched him go and couldn't help but grin at the idea of all that food. However her expression changed to that of a sad one. The last time she had eaten out was when she had first met Arthur. Sighing, Muzai rubbed her eye before shaking her head to clear her thoughts.
Turning her attention back to Roxie and Leon, she smiled. " Hey Leon, what's your family like?" Muzai was pretty curious since she couldn't even remember her own family. Suddenly an idea popped up and she closed her right eye and opened her left. Suddenly she saw every color in the room but she blocked them out and focused it on Leon and Roxie. A puzzled look appeared on her face at the colors that swirled around Leon. They were rather odd as there were two separate colors. Shrugging her shoulders Muzai waited for Leon to answer her question.
"Okay, so one of everything for you, and pie for the both of you?" The waiter asked.
"I guess so, but give me something with meat too. I don't care what type of meat, just make sure it's about the same weight as the pie. I like to balance things out."
Nodding the waiter left the table, leaving Leon to get trance in his direction. He was also quiet. Maybe he'd just lost the power to hear souls. If that was the case, he really didn't mind. Ever since he was a little kid, that power had always separated him from people. He was mocked and teased about it to the extent where he thought he would manipulate that power and mess with their soul. Good thing he didn't exactly know how to take advantage of it. Adults would try to make sure it didn't get that far, always warning him that he shouldn't do it. He was chastised before he even knew what exactly 'it' was. The only thing he knew how to do with his power was resonate.
Whelp. No point in thinking about it anymore.
Closing his eye's, sitting back, and smiling, he was about to try to get a quick nap in before the food came. Opening one eye and looking at Muzai's direction, he listened to her question and sighed a little.
"Well, I've got a pretty big family. Mostly all girls, since my father died before I was born, I was brought up to be the man of the house. My mom believed that as a man, I should know how to do everything, from cooking and cleaning, to fixing things and fighting, so from the time I was old enough to walk, she trained me in every way shape and form. I guess it's really thanks to her that my grades are high. My oldest sister, Natalie has to be the most reformed woman I've ever met; next to my mom of course. She currently lives out of the country and travels to head allot of functions for women's retreats. After her, my next older sister, Beonca, always was a little bit of a tomboy growing up. Truth be told, she would bully me every chance she got. She lives the family life now. Surprisingly, we see her less than Natalie even though she still lives in the area. Last of all, there's Candy. She's only a year older than me and was the only one of us to take part in the NOT. She's very childish and loves to party and I sometimes wonder what's she's going to do with her life, but I guess she's still young. I love them allot. Even though we're not around each other, at any given notice, I know they'll be there for me." Leon said. He rubbed his head and chuckled, feeling quite embarrassed. He wasn't use to saying so much at one time. "So how about you? What's yours like?" He asked.
Muzai listened to Leon as he described his family. She couldn't help but smile and nod as he talked. The red head also made sure to watch his colors closely, to see how much they differed. Throughout most of the conversation it stayed the same warm color. Muzai was a bit jealous that Leon had a family he could talk about, the closets thing to family was Arthur and his family.
So when Leon asked about her own, her smile faltered to show an expression of grief, but only for a moment before she brought that same smile from before back. "Oh um my family, yeah um, I can't really say. It's not that I want too but I just can't. I don't remember much of anything beyond the time I woke up in a hospital in Spain. I came here not too long ago and met Arthur, although we've only just met. He's the closets thing to a family I have. "
Muzai gave them a sheepish smile. Thankfully the waiter came back with their food. Seeing it, Muzai's entire demeanor changed and she was once again the happy girl from before.
Apart from Eric coming to visit and check on her next week, Roxie wouldn't see her parents for over a year or so. Lily was to busy to even come over for tea back when Roxie was still at home, so she was out of the question entirely. Should she call them? Could she call them? The girl let out a sigh, before allowing her eyes to turn to her chosen... Lunch?
“Thank you!” Roxie giddily replied to no one in particular, smiling as she took a bite and swallowed it.
So good! She whispered inwardly.
“Hey, Li-Li, you're family is, like, really... reeeaaally huge. Huh?” Roxie asked her partner, recounting every person that Leon mentioned to make sure she wasn't mistaken. “Can I see them sometime?”
Akira stood outside the familiar restaurant, "Death's Diner." She'd been here a few times before and the food was relatively good. But, she debated with herself on whether she should enter or not. Suddenly, her stomach emitted a low, audible grumble, which was the answer she needed. And, without a second thought, she entered.
She soon regret her decision as she glanced around and caught a glimpse of a few students she recognized from the DWMA, though she couldn't seem to recall their names. Please don't notice me... She thought, cussing under her breath. Apprehensively, Akira kept her head low and seated herself at a small table tucked away in the corner, hoping the others hadn't observed her. A quite fatigued looking waiter soon came over and then asked what she would like to order.
"Umm... F-Funnel cake, I guess.." Akira answered timidly.
"That all?" She nodded slowly with a small, "..Mmm hmm," and subsequently shot a glance at the students students she recognized after the waiter had departed.. Puzzled as she tried to recollect their names, she decided it was a pointless pursuit and idly stared of into space, crossing the threshold into her own little world full of her gory, macabre fantasies. A faint smile etched itself into her lips as she enjoyed the images portrayed in her twisted little mind.
This was what Alistair saw when he closed his eyes. He never thought much about it, but he had lost allot of memories. Meeting Howler once more got him to think of how he had come to be a so called demon inside of the body of the Silverking families males. He wasn't always as bad as they depicted him. There was once a time where he was good. He worked hard for piece and fought against the witches who made him. However, back then he didn't know he was made from the witches. He didn't know all along he was fighting the people who he could've called family had the situation differed. Still, that wasn't the cause of his anger. Was it his love, who was injured during the battle against Asura? No, that didn't seem to be it either. Maybe that was the starting point, but that sure wasn't the breaking line of his mentality. Even while he gazed in awe at Lord Death, a man who he came to admire, seal the the maddened man inside his own skin, he still didn't think of anything but doing good. Thinking of it all, there was nothing really wrong with him. Was it wrong to get rid of evil by using any means necessary? Death did so, so why couldn't he. It was hypocrisy. He came to realize that even Death may have been evil. A new leader was needed. For this they said he was infected by the madness and was in a trance. He was even given the first tests of black blood by a witch whom he secretly worked with. Of course maybe this was his downfall. He killed her in the end of course. Why wouldn't he.
Damn
His thoughts were wrapped in circles. None of that were things he cared about. Silverking. The name of the boy he laid dormant inside of. His family name. What caused him anger then wasn't anywhere close to what caused him anger now. There was no need to remember. Now was the time to remember what angered him currently. His own partner. Forced inside of his body and taking over, overriding his soul control of the body in the process. Staying with the woman he loved and having the children that he wanted to have. Leon was his way out. The boy was easily influenced. Not only that, but the boy helped him remember. He helped him remember that they were the same. They were both related...
Listening to Muzai's story, Leon's face went into a more worrisome look. "I didn't know... Sorry for asking." Once there food arrived, he was happy to see that the smorgasbord of food made the girl happy. Not only that, but Roxie seemed happy too.
“Hey, Li-Li, you're family is, like, really... reeeaaally huge. Huh?” Roxie asked.
"Yeah I guess. It's not really that big if you think about it. Didn't you have two siblings and two parents. It should be the same number."
“Can I see them sometime?”
Leon almost coughed on his food. "W-what?" He looked at the ceiling imagining how much fuss his family would make if they knew he had a partner. Not to mention that his partner was a girl. It didn't sit right in his head. "Um... Maybe that's not a good idea. Let's think about it, okay."
Just then at that moment, maybe the same moment Alistair got out of his trance, Leon's stomach began to flex in agony. "Bleegghh." The sound of hacking could be heard from the boy as he coughed into his hand. "BlegHHHGHG" A second revolution of hacking with this time bringing wet liquid falling into his hand. Glancing at it, he saw that it was a distorted color. It wasn't the clear reminiscent color of spit or the red vile liquid of blood, but instead, the black sorrowful liquid which he had recognized from his past. Closing his hand he pushed himself away from the table, forgetting he was in a wheelchair and slid back to the table behind him, causing him to fall to floor which made him cough up more blood. The apparent blood was on the floor now for everyone to see and he stood there for a second looking at it in horror. In an instant, the music came into his head at full strength, playing the broken chords on a violent. It was just like a grade school orchestra recital. He held his ears bathing his hair in black and slowly stood up, ignoring the pain coming from his stomach. He glanced and saw a black haired girl. It embarrassed him even more. He needed to leave. He was suffocating in this place. Pushing off with his feet he ran outside the restaurant and darted down the street, holding both his mouth and his stomach. He ran and ran, trying to escape the sounds, trying to get away from the torment he was feeling. He ran into an alley way and fell over some of the trash cans along side the walls. Breathing heavily he sat himself up to a leaning position alongside the walls.
"Leon." The familiar voice called. "It's time Leon."
"No. I don't want this." The boy whispered. "Not now. Everything's different. I have friends now. I'm not alone anymore. I-I don't need you."
"That may be true. But alas, it's inevitable how things turn out. If you go to sleep, I'll take all the pain away. Let me help you. Let me take you away from your pain."
"No.....Noo. Nooooooo!!!!!"

"Death's Diner... Diner? I'd be more tempted if it said it was his dinner. Makes you wonder what Lord Death eats if he does eat.. I mean the--" Taisha's ramblings were interrupted as someone ran past her out the restaurant but they were too quick for her to recognise who. "Was the food that dreadful?" she mumbled, tapping a finger against her bottom lip as she contemplated whether to risk food poisoning. She had never eaten at this location before but Taisha felt compelled to give it a shot before passing judgement. Taisha entered, her sandals clacking against the ground as she took a random seat and started to analyse the menu. The writing is far too small and I'm sure I don't require glasses. How very wrong. If customers can't read the options properly, how will they be tempted to order? "Your order?" A waiter asked her as he appeared at her table. "My order is make the writing on this inadequate menu BIGGER." Taisha said, folding her arms and leaning back in her seat. "Honestly, the font size is too small and I have perfect 20/20 vision. Food isn't everything!" Taisha picked up the menu and started to jab him with the menu with every word she had next to share about her opinions on the restaurant due to a minor detail. "If you can't get even -that- right, how am I to expect quality meals here hmm?"
Muzai barely took notice of his apology as all she could think about was the food. Like Roxie, she grinned and said thank you to the waiter and quickly got to work with the food in front of her. All the while a big grin was on her face. In between mouthfuls Muzai voiced her opinions on the current matter, “Yeah it does sound big! Is it bigger than Arthurs?” she asked.
Suddenly Leon let out a strange noise, which made Muzai confused for a bit. Something of a worried look crossed her face before going back for one of slight indifference as she went back to eating her food. Then Leon began to cough into his hand, now the red head was worried as she leaned forwards. “Hey you alright Leon, you don’t sound too good?” Although he didn’t answer her question, Muzai wasn’t without some common sense to know the sight of blood, albeit black, was never a good sign.
Focusing on Leon a bit more, she saw a muddled mess of colors. It was as if two sources of energy were crashing against each other trying to claim dominance over the other. Standing up from her chair, Muzai reach over for Leon’s shoulder when he got up, hands on his ears and ran out of the restaurant. ‘Hey! You can’t just leave! Roxie lets go after him!” with that being said she threw a bunch of bills onto the table, not caring how much or how little she had paid them. Grabbing Roxie’s hand, she too ran outside, but it was already too late Leon was nowhere in sight. But not for Muzai, she saw a muddled trail of colors going in a certain direction and she knew for a fact that it was Leon’s.
“I know where he’s going, come on Roxie lets go before he starts coughing up more black stuff. What if his hole gets bigger!” A look of dumbfound horror crossed her face but this time Muzai didn’t take her newfound friends hand but the tone in her voice was urgent as she ran in the direction of the source of colors. Muzai came to a few buildings but with all the new colors she couldn’t figure out where Leon’s were. “Leon! Where’d you go little meister?” she used his new nickname, one Muzai made right on the spot, in hopes of grabbing his attention. That’s when she heard it a loud yell coming from an alleyway.
Muzai scrambled over towards the source of the yell and looked over her shoulder at Roxie to see if she was following. Stumbling a bit, Muzai got to the alleyway and saw Leon leaning against the wall. A frown crossed her face, almost as if oblivious to the whole situation, Muzai took a few steps forwards and gave Leon a light punch on the shoulder. “Don’t you ever pull off a stunt like that again, at least not while I’m eating lunch.” Her frown stayed on for a little while before turning into a silly grin. Even though the situation was pretty tense, she still grinned, mainly because his colors were no longer all jumbled up.
Akira was suddenly snapped out of her thoughts as the pounding of footsteps made her head jerk to towards the door. She saw the silver-haired guy from before sprinting right out the door, and noticed the black blood that stained his hands. He was immediately followed by the two red-head girls.
Black blood..? Akira wondered, contemplating on whether she should go after him just to see who he even was.
Deciding she'd rather not, as hunger had become quite a nuisance to her, she looked towards the door yet again as the clack of sandals now disturbed the quiet. The sound was actually quite irritating. She seated herself not far from Akira, and Akira recognized who this was. She remember her name being Taisha, or something of the sort, and had recalled seeing her around the DWMA, thought they had never spoken.
Not long after, Akira received her food and heard a female voice, which was no doubt Taisha's, complaining about something.
"My order is make the writing on this inadequate menu BIGGER." She heard, "honestly, the font size is too small and I have perfect 20/20 vision. Food isn't everything!"
Actually, she does have a point there, the font WAS a bit small.. She mused, subsequently beginning to eat her funnel cake, especially enjoying the sweetness of the powdered sugar. She's always a secret fondness of sweet foods. Quickly finishing the cake, she found it not as filling as she would've preferred, and so she ordered a second one, as well as a few cupcakes, now craving sugary things.
“Hey! You can’t just leave! Roxie lets go after him!”
Roxie barely managed to swallow the last chunk of blueperry pie as a hand got hold of hers and pulled her along, zipping through the restaurant in search for poor little Leon. “Muzie!!! Lemme go!!!” The girl demanded, still frustrated with what had happened to her dear Meister.
“Leeoon!!!” Roxie yelled in the general direction she thought he had darted off, following Muzai's lead who had some idea of where he went.
“I know where he’s going, come on Roxie lets go before he starts coughing up more black stuff. What if his hole gets bigger!”
That would be terrible! So, so terrible!
Darting through Death city, the red-haired duo looked in every nook and cranny to get some idea of Leon's whereabouts until they heard a distinct screech of pain and terror not unlike the voice of their friend.
“Li-Li!” Roxie yelled aloud, making a dash for the location of the yell. While Muzai was being relatively silly, and serious, Roxie was trying to figure out what was going through Leon's head. “Leon... Are you... Okay?” She quietly asked, approaching her Meister with care. “Is your hole hurting you?”
"Ha so you have a crush on that girl then huh? Damn I met her partner and to be honest with you Hibiki I don't particularly like either of them. So any way you gonna ask her out or something?"
Hibiki froze his stupid smiling for a moment surprised by his partner's question. "Ask her out? No I wouldn't even know how to go about doing that plus I'm pretty sure I'm just an annoyance to her she did a lot of yelling..." Hibiki sat thinking for a moment going so far at to remove his feet from the coffee table and actually sit up. "But she is really cute and doesn't beat around the bush when talking it's always direct much more efficient than most people. I'm probably going to go back and talk to her tomorrow if she shows up." He smiled at his partner. "I'm no good with the whole people and talking thing maybe you've got some pointers? You seemed to be getting on well enough with everyone." Hibiki realized how out of character this question really is for him and froze for a minute. "Of course I understand if you're to busy to do something silly like that." He stood up heading for his room secretly hoping that Kiego would agree and have some advice for him.
Kiego couldn't help but chuckle at his partners reaction to the question. Who would have thought. The next turn of events made sure it was his turn to be surprised.
Ask her out? No I wouldn't even know how to go about doing that plus I'm pretty sure I'm just an annoyance to her she did a lot of yelling..."
"Hehe wow somehow that doesn't surprise me, at all."
"But she is really cute and doesn't beat around the bush when talking it's always direct much more efficient than most people. I'm probably going to go back and talk to her tomorrow if she shows up." Hibiki then flashed him a smile which was received by a Kiego's own smile. "I'm no good with the whole people and talking thing maybe you've got some pointers? You seemed to be getting on well enough with everyone."
"Yeah I figured as much considering the circumstances of how we first met." Kiego couldn't help but snort and roll his eyes at his friend. However Hibiki's next choice of words filled Kiego with bafflement, he never saw Hibiki's as the kind of guy who would ask for help, let alone on how to talk to a girl. "Wait-What!!"
"Of course I understand if you're to busy to do something silly like that."
Kiego stared at Hibiki's retreating form and was still for a moment. Shaking his head, Kiego jumped up and dashed after his friend and to his room. Although once he got there he did his best to look nonchalant by leaning against Hibiki's doorway. "I can't believe you're actually asking me for help and own such a simple matter." Kiego placed his finger under his chin in a thoughtful manner.
"Okay so it's obvious you like her right? And I'm guessing when you talk to her your at a loss with words and not because she's well her. So what you should do is pretend she's just someone your close with already, someone you can easily relax around and talk to like me for instance. But don't treat like a guy, treat her like a girl I guess. And from what I've heard from her today, I'd say you should be careful of how you treat, like I said don't treat her like a guy but not like some dainty little flower."
With that being said, Kiego left Hibiki's room and headed to his own.
- - - - - - - Next Day, Late Morning - - - - - -
Kiego woke up relatively late. Not that he cared too much but that just meant there would be less time for him to do stuff. Slowly crawling out of bed, Kiego rubbed his head before yawning. Getting up he left his room and walked into the kitchen to get himself something to eat. Opening the fridge he noticed that not only did they not have any milk but they ran out of eggs, "Crap." Looking in the cabinets they were low on bread which resulted in him saying crap a second time.
Finally after finding a box of sweet buns, Kiego sat down at their table and began to eat. Once done he quickly got ready for the day. Noticing Hibiki's wasn't up yet, he walked over to his door and knocked on it hard in hopes of waking him up. "Yo! Hibiki we gotta go grocery shopping, we barely got food in the kitchen. So hurry up and get up so we can go. Maybe you'll even meet Taisha." Sighing, Kiego plopped down on the couch and leaned back waiting for his partner to get up.
OOC:Okay considering we left off the day before the one that is currently going on, we're a day behind. So I'll just have them go to the next day and head on out.
“Don’t you ever pull off a stunt like that again, at least not while I’m eating lunch.” The familiar voice called. Looking up Leon could see it was Muzai with Roxie not far from her.
"I agree. It was pretty unappetizing to see that with food in your mouth. Sorry I suppose." Leon grinned, standing and patting the dust off of his butt.
“Leon... Are you... Okay?” She quietly asked, approaching her Meister with care. “Is your hole hurting you?”
Turning to Roxie, Leon gave an unusual look like he was analyzing the girls face. He sighed and what seemed to be, "I see," came out of his mouth before he gave a calm smile. He reached out and patted the girl on her head, telling her, "Don't be ridiculous. I don't have a hole." before taking off his stained bandages only to reveal something that seemed to be a scab. Pulling his shirt back down he stuffed the bandages in his pocket. "See. I'm fine. Maybe even better than ever. You could even say I feel like a kid again." The awkward laugh he gave at the end didn't seem worthy of the situation at hand, but he blew off everything as if it didn't happen. "Well. I wonder what we should do next girls. Surely we should do something fun on our day off."
................................................................................................................................................
Leaving the Death Room, Monica decided to take a look at how her son has been living. From his calls she had thought that he was being irresponsible. "There's no way my baby can handle living on his own." She said to herself. "I must see this so called partner of his. If she's no good I'll have to make him live with me for the rest of the school year. Although, it's not like I can stop them from being partners. Oh no." She said looking aimlessly around the street. She turned her head to her map and around each of the signs and markers. It didn't make sense to her at all. How could she have gotten lost again. Kind of thinking about it this had happened before when she was younger. She was looking for the DWMA and got lost somewhere along the road.
................................................................................................................................................
"Hey are you okay?" A kid had called to her.
"No, I'm lost! I can't figure out where I'm going!" She basically screamed. Scowling at the kid she turned away and walked some more. It wasn't until later that she realized she was being followed. "Hey! Stop following me!"
"I'm not following you. You probably just walked in a big circle. I've been here for the last hour."
"Huh?" She was bewildered. There was no way her sense of direction was that bad. She was too proud to give in though. She was going to find the DWMA all by herself. Even if it meant having to walk around in hundreds of more circles. Surprisingly, at least to her, that's what she did.
"Oh. Welcome back." The boy grinned.
"Grrrr. What are you doing standing here huh? You stalking me or something?" She growled.
However, instead of answering, the boy just smiled and asked, "Where are you trying to go?"
Although she didn't want to admit it, she was lost. There was no way she would have found her way to the academy without someones help. She had no choice but to swallow her pride. "I'm looking for the DWMA building." Monica had said in a low tone.
The boy stared at her for a moment and started laughing. "Ahahaha. You mean you really can't find it? Really?"
"Shut up! Just tell me where it is so I don't have to see your face again!"
"Alright, alright. No need to yell. you see that?" The boy asked, pointing towards the school that was hard to miss with the perfect symmetrical skulls and the building itself, which was bigger than most of the part of town it covered. "That's the academy."
"Thank you." Monica quickly said before walking away.
It seemed the boy followed her this time do to the footsteps that could be heard behind her. "What is it now? You really are stalking me aren't you?"
"No. We just be happening to going in the same direction. So what's your name?"
"Monica. You don't need to know my last name." She hissed as she quickened her steps.
"Oh really. My names Kriste. Kriste Silverking." The boy said still grinning. Monica remembered that she didn't use to like his grin but, overtime, she grew accustomed to it. Now, out of all times, she misses.
................................................................................................................................................
"Oh, looks like I actually made it." She joyfully announced. "Now I guess I'll just wait for Leon to come home. Then we'll see if he should stay here or come with me."
Looking over at Roxie, it seemed at least one of them was truly worried about Leon’s condition. "I agree. It was pretty unappetizing to see that with food in your mouth. Sorry I suppose." Muzai grinned back at Leon who turned his attention to his partner.
A funny look crossed his face as he looked at Roxie. Muzai stepped to the side of them, her eye going from Roxie’s face to Leon’s as a mischievous smile curled her lips. “Don't be ridiculous. I don't have a hole." Muzai’s eye widened just the slightest at the sight of the bloody bandages, well they were dry. The red head had the urge to poke his scab but Muzai figured Roxie wouldn’t appreciate it.
"See. I'm fine. Maybe even better than ever. You could even say I feel like a kid again."
“I wanna be a kid again!” Muzai pouted, pulling the top of her shirt in her mouth. Tears streamed down her cheeks but with Leon’s next few words they were gone, "Well. I wonder what we should do next girls. Surely we should do something fun on our day off." Her eye began to sparkle as she tried to think of ways for them to have fun.
Suddenly her face went slack and she slammed her fist into her palm. “OH! I almost forgot! I need to get Arthur a get better card! You guys want to come with me?” She looked over at the two of them with a happy look on her face.
Hibiki groaned hearing his partner yelling through the apartment finally stirring himself from his slumber. Slowly Hibiki rose ready to great the day. His first thought was. 'Bright to bright.' He silently complained as he walked out into their small living room. "Alright fine let's go shopping. I guess we can't really put it off any more can we." He stated more than asked Complaining aside it was a really nice day and Hibiki felt better than he had in a while. Without further ado the pair set out to the market place where silently Hibiki hoped to run into Taisha. Even with all of his happy and hopeful feelings today Hibiki couldn't help being slightly on edge.
Finally they reached the market place and began their ritualistic shopping adventure where Kiego would pick up about everything they needed and Hibiki would wander around picking up candies and such he wanted. He even felt nice enough to pick up a couple sweets for Kiego. The only difference with this trip form his normal trips Hibiki actually talked with people seeming friendly. He didn't mind the odd looks the shopkeepers were giving him as he stayed and chatted. He was enjoying himself so much that he began to relax stopping his normal backward glances.
“Don't be ridiculous. I don't have a hole.”
“Yeah, ya...” Her eyes fell on the scab that had magically replaced the sever wound Roxie was sure Leon had. “did.” Did he? Or did he not? For all Roxie knew, her partner hadn't been in a semi-coma for so long for just a simple scratch. No way that'd happen, considering the way his wound was inflicted.
“Li-Li...” Roxie muttered with a pout.
“See. I'm fine. Maybe even better than ever. You could even say I feel like a kid again.”
You never stopped being one... Or so she thought. Something didn't feel quite right with Roxie. A chill, similar one has when being watched, crawled up her spine. How could someone be so calm after... that.
“Well. I wonder what we should do next girls. Surely we should do something fun on our day off.”
Roxie shook her head. “I don't think you're fine, Leon.” She spoke in a serious, as far as she was able, tone. “You acted super freaky back there. Don't you think you need to rest for a bit?” Her hands dropped beside her body, her orangey-eyes glancing up at Leon. Though this time, not the least bit silly and jovial like they always were. “There's always next week, right?”
Leon took off his hooded sweater and wrapped it around his stomach. "Whew that's such a relief. I hate burning up."
Seriously. How do you where this all the time?
“I don't think you're fine, Leon.” Roxies voice reached his ears.
Leon turned around and for a second it seemed like he was glaring, but immediately as that second had passed he pouted. "What are you talking about Roxie?"
“You acted super freaky back there. Don't you think you need to rest for a bit?” The girl noted. Leon looked at her current expression. It was definitely one that his eyes had never seen before. At least not on her. She wasn't the bouncy fun loving ball of energy that he was used to seeing through those eyes. His original thoughts on her had changed somewhat upon seeing her like this. He looked at her orange like eyes with his emerald toned ones. His face neutral for he was pondering what he would do next. “There's always next week, right?” She said.
"Pfft." He let out. It wasn't even an uncontrolled sound, but one that he had forced himself to release. "I don't know what you mean. Next week may not even come you know? Anything could happen by then. I might leave." He grinned. "Just kidding. However, I would advise we have fun now, while I still feel like playing around. So what's it going to be? Are you going to come with us, or should we leave you behind." He said smirking at the girl. His heart sunk in a little as he let those words escape. This made his grin fade a little.
Just as I thought. Even if I'm in control the feelings are still someone else's. Damn. Just give in already.
He looked back at Roxie. "I think you should come." He urged once more while sticking out his hand.
Leon was anything but mean-spirited. Blunt at times, yes, but never cruel enough to publicly bully someone. Especially Roxie. His words had cut deep, very deep, and the girl found herself becoming increasingly uncomfortable with each degrading word coming from Leon''s mouth.
Why did he say that... She thought, finding herself tearing up both inward- and outwardly. Tears slowly trickling down her cheeks and falling to the ground.
Roxie couldn't fathom why Leon said those mean, mean things. She hadn't made him mad, had she? The girl's eyes fell back to the concrete ground, sulking as she whispered a hesitant “B-but.” Pale fingers fiddled about with the buttons on her vest as feet inched away from Leon with jittery, quick-paced motions.
There was something Roxie wanted to say, but her mouth wouldn't allow a single syllable to get through. She never did cope well with rejection. Ignoring her antics, telling her to go away or stop acting so dense were things Roxie was used to. However, rejection- No, blatantly telling her she isn't wanted was what always got to her, and when a particular someone said he'd leave the poor girl behind only fuelled Roxie's sadness.
“I think you should come.”
A hand was gently pushed under her nose. Did he... feel sorry? Roxie's watery gaze shifted to the side. “Okay...” She quickly retorted, refusing to take her partner's hand and instead taking her place beside Muzai while the two followed Leon to wherever he felt like going.
Looking about, Kiego found what he was looking for, a pack of ramen cups, smiling he put it inside his cart. Slowly walking down the aisle Kiego felt like some sort of mother looking to buy groceries for her kid. Yeah and I’m looking right at him. Snorting Keigo glanced over at his partner, who was talking with one of the store employee’s. His gaze went back to searching for the next item of the list of things to get. Suddenly the obvious fact hit him. Back-pedaling to where he last saw Hibiki, Kiego couldn’t help but gawk at his friend. “I can’t believe he’s actually socializing with people.”
Smiling Kiego continued to look for what he needed. Once he had everything Kiego went to the cashier and soon enough was heading out the door. Looking over his shoulder he waved at Hibiki to get him to start heading over so they could leave. Whether or not Hibiki was behind him, Kiego grabbed some of the bags in his hands and left the rest for his partner to carry which wasn’t much.
Muzai
Glancing back and forth between the two, Muzai’s goofy smile began to falter upon seeing Roxies tears. From the look of things the two seemed to have made up. Muzai watched as Roxie walked over to her side, ignoring Leon’s outstretched hand and smiled sheepishly at her fellow red head. As they began to walk out of the alley Muzai slowed down enough to punch Leon on the shoulder. “You better apologize to Roxie later. Or I might just have to drop kick you right then and there.” all happy-go-lucky pretenses were gone. Turning back around, Muzai lengthened her stride to match Roxies.
Digging around in her pocket, Muzai pulled out some lolli-pops and offered one to Roxie while popping one into her mouth. Lacing her fingers behind her head, Muzai skipped forwards so she could be in front of the two facing them. “So what shall we do now? Do you guys still wanna come with me to pick out a card for Arthur?”
“So what shall we do now? Do you guys still wanna come with me to pick out a card for Arthur?” The girl that punched him asked.
Shrugging his shoulders, Leon replied, "I'm sure getting a card for someone could be fun. At a store that sells cards, you might also be able to find a can." He stopped and thought for a moment.
Oh, that's right, kids don't play kick the can anymore.
"A trash can....... For the bandages...." He said in a save. It was unclear to him how smart the two females were, but as long as he could get one day without them telling anyone, then he would be safe. He decided to just follow them to wherever the next destination was and decide what to do from there.
Deep inside. Deep inside the whole of Leon's soul. There was a cage. This cage looked like it was rusted, but since it was non-existent, pricking your finger on it wouldn't hurt at all. The cage was full of emotion though. Most of it being anger, but looking at it from another standpoint you'd feel sad. There was a type of looming shadow hanging over the cage. The shadow of loneliness and anger. The shadow swirled around this cage with an allure of a serpent, but never seemed to make it thought the bars. For the shadow was a guard for the cage. A guard to make sure whatever was in it, didn't make it's way out. Inside the cage, was a little boy. He was sitting on a stool, looking outside of the cage into the darkness with no sign of want or dislike for his current position. His emotions seemed to be severed off. At least, that's how it seemed.
With a forced smile, the girl gratefully accepted the lolli-pop Muzai offered her. “Thank you.” She whispered, unwrapping the candy and popping it in her mouth. Roxie didn't say much, she just simply followed, only nodding when Muzai asked if they wanted to come along and help picking a card for this Arthur fellow.
Had she seen him? Probably not. The way Muzai spoke of the boy, Roxie thought she'd remember someone like that.
“At a store that sells cards, you might also be able to find a can.”
Can...? Roxie shrugged, eyeing- Well, briefly glancing at her partner as he corrected himself shortly after.
“Maybe...” The girl retorted. “We're here to help Muzie.” She gave her fellow redhaired girl a gentle nudge, smiling as she said; “Let's go. I'll help you pick a card. Maybe something with cats? Does Arthur like cats?” And so she continued. Prodding Muzai with questions about what colour Arthur liked, his favourite food, least favourite day of the year, and so on. Whether it was to keep her mind off things or genuine curiosity, only Roxie would know.
She didn't notice when Leon mentioned finding a can since she really wasn't paying much attention to him. Muzai was focused on looking around at her surroundings and not so much on the people who were walking with her. That is until she felt a gentle nudge at her side. Muzai focused in on the direction of the nudge and smiled back at Roxie. “Let's go. I'll help you pick a card. Maybe something with cats? Does Arthur like cats?”
The red head had to pause for a moment, rubbing her chin, Muzai began to think hard and long on what sort of card would suit her partner the best. "I don't think he likes cats much. He does like playing games though. Are there cards for people who like games?" Her brow scrunched up a little with her question. Muzai was still walking backwards and since her attention was now focused on the pair before her, she paid little mind to those who were coming up behind her.
Kiego was making small talk with Hibiki, even teasing him a bit about how friendly he was with the people at the store. He was walking a bit faster than his partner so he kept looking back when he was talking with him. And it was at one of those moments ,where he looked back, that he crashed right into something. No rather someone. The sudden confrontation between him and said other person surprised Kiego, making him drop one of his bags in the process. While he only dropped a bag, it didn't seem like the other person got off lucky.
They or rather she once he got a better look at her was sitting on her side rubbing her knees. "Owie. I forgot what it was like to fall. Hey were you the one who crashed into me?" she looked up at Kiego with a pout. Kiego stared at the red haired girl for a little to long. Once he realized he was still staring his shoulders came up and he began to blush lightly. "Ah right, sorry about that I wasn't paying attention." he offered her his hand which she took and helped the girl up on her feet.
Having just looked down at her, he realized she was about the same height as him, maybe even taller, if only by a little bit. Gulping he looked over at the redheads companions, "Sorry for bumping into your friend there. Hey you guys looks kinda of familiar, have you guys been around DWMA by any chance?" Kiego motioned towards the group. He knew somewhere in his skull that the redhead with the long hair has been hanging around the school but he never really talked to her nor was he really sure if she was indeed a student.

"There's something really wrong with this picture.." mumbled Taisha under her breath. She confidently sat on the railing of her bedroom's balcony with a leg over the other, her back pressed against the wall nearing the corner of the building as her fork continuously stabbed her plate of crapes. "Something just.." Another stab through the crapes, adding more fork holes to the collection. ".. isn't right. Am I actually bothered?" She contemplated, deciding to finally take a swift bite out of her breakfast which proved to be delicious, as per usual. "Hmmm well at least breakfast is picture perfect." she mumbled satisfied with her own cooking before gobbling down the rest. She licked her plate clean and spun it on top of a finger like one would with a basketball with not much effort as she resumed her thoughts. "Is it really bothering me that much that even good food couldn't get it off my mind? Well, damn.." She let the plate slow down before it reached a halt, catching it with both hands before stepping back onto the balcony and sliding the door to her bedroom behind her. Taisha breathed out, placed her forehead against the door and breathed in again before attending to the dishes in the kitchen.
On her way to the kitchen however, she slipped, "Wah~!" and in the process she had dropped the plate, shattering into a mess. At this, Taisha blew her fringe and sulked with her cheek pressed against the cold tile floor. "It is bothering me. That's undeniable..." Taisha briefly hit her head against the floor as if to admit defeat to it. It's bothering me that I have a new partner and don't know why Kazuma left me..
Mom.........
He read the red name next to the triple digit numbers that symbolized missed calls. Pressing one of the buttons on his phone he drew it closer to his ear, sure that he had paged his answering machine.
"You have two-hundred and ninety-nine missed calls. Due to non-deleted space, only twenty of these calls received a message. Do you wish to here them?" The robotic voice called over the phone.
Glancing at the girls to make sure they were still in front of him, Leon quietly said, "Yes."
"Missed call one........ 'Oh Leon? Leon? Awe why don't you ever answer your phone when I call? I have good news'...." Click "Message deleted. Next message. 'Leon, this is your mother again. Please call me back I have good news. You know you'....." Click. The sound of erased messages rang over and over again in the boys ears until one sentence caught his attention. "I should be in town soon. Oh I can't wait to see you."
"W-what the?" Leon yelped, snapping out of his trance and looking to see Muzai talking to some kids he had never seen before. . . Or maybe he had. . . It was too early to tell.
"Sorry for bumping into your friend there. Hey you guys looks kinda of familiar, have you guys been around DWMA by any chance?"
Bingo.
It seemed that they weren't acquainted yet so it didn't matter if he had known the boy or not. Leon tried to dawn the most friendly face he could, however his smile could probably use some work. It was almost like looking at a snakes smile and he could have also used a little less eye to eye contact. "It's no problem."He said slyly. "Being clumsy is one of the many things I appreciate the opportunity to do as a human. However, it's dangerous to bump into people so do try to be safe." Kind or whatever the sort of words that escaped his mouth, it seemed more like he was talking above them than on the same level. It seemed this way to him too, however, he didn't mind. The only thing he wanted to do was be friendly and as far as he was concerned he had succeeded in that. "Oh. Sorry. Where are my manners. I'm Leon, the short red haired girl is Roxie, my partner, and the long red haired girl is Muzi.... I mean Muzai. Sorry, still getting use to using different names." He laughed. Turning to Roxie he asked, "Why is it that one person has to have so many names? Oh yeah, you need a nickname too. How about...... Rox. Yeah, it's short, sweet and safe to the point." He mused turning back to the stranger in front of him. "My nickname is Li-li. However, I don't really condone it, but what the heck. Today's a good day. Let's all have nicknames."
................................................................................................................................................
"Ooof."
"You stupid boy. I'm in control now, so stop interfering with your rambled emotions. You can't even go back to the way you once were with us sharing, so butt out. This body isn't big enough to be controlled by two people you know."
Leon laid down on the cold wet floor inside of a place he knew all too well. However, his counterparts words didn't reach him at all. It was almost as if he was in a trance. Whatever it was he was being chastised for doing he had no idea of the situation.
"It seems hearing of your mother has put some fight in you." Alistair said leaning over the dazed child. "You know what? I have a really good idea. How about, you go back to la la land and I handle your mother. I believe she'll be so happy to see us. Tch. Just gotta finish my fun here first. After that, I'll go have some real fun. Too bad your dad isn't here to see this, aye boy?"
Doink!
Roxie watched as friendly faces had literally butted into them, though Roxie couldn't quite place names on the two boys. She was sure she had seen them before. One of them instigated the assumption that they had.
However, Roxie had more pressing matters to solve in vain. What's DWMA? A frail finger prodded the girl's soft cheeks as she pondered, oblivious to the meaning of the acronym that would've rang a familiar bell in anyone else's head.
Li-Li! He knows! Her gaze darted towards her friend, who had been eerily quiet after that little outburst of meanness. Maybe I should apologize? But... Muzie said he should, but I want to apologize too! The girl scratched her head, lost in pointless thought once more.
“... I'm Leon, the short red haired girl is Roxie, my partner,”
Roxie muttered an absent “Hullo.”
Though what did catch her attention was Leon's sudden rant on everybody needing nicknames, Roxie only butting in briefly to comment that her friend was being silly. Roxie needn't be shortened to Rox, it just sounded off. Nonetheless, the girl grinned.
Hibiki followed slowly behind Kiego as they wandered through the marketplace homeward bound. He wasn't really paying attention to Kiego's poking fun at his new found interest in people. After all Hibiki couldn't explain himself why he was in such a surprisingly good mood. Just as he was about to make a reply to a particularly snide comment of Kiego's a bag of food fell to the ground accompanied by a somewhat familiar red haired girl. The silver haired boy began explaining who the people were and that that were all in the same class and rambling something about nicknames.
His strangely good mood taking advantage of it's opportunity. "I'm Hibiki and this is my meister Kiego. Never really had a nicknames before so I guess you can call me Hibiki till you think of something better." He offered a smile and even went as far as to hold out his hand to the boy hopping to have maybe made a new friend.
Both Muzai and Kiego stared at Leon with a baffled expression on their faces. Kiego’s was more prominent than Muzai, who started to giggle at hearing Leon rant about nicknames. Suddenly jumping up and down with excitement like a child who wanted to be picked on to answer the question. “Oh I have a nickname! It’s um . . . ummm . . . Ah I forgot.” Her enthusiasm died off and pouted. Turning to her fellow red head, “Roxie, I can’t remember my nickname. I want one too but I can’t remember it.” Kiego glanced over at Hibiki and shrugged his shoulders, giving him a look that said We bumped into some weird people.
"I'm Hibiki and this is my meister Kiego. Never really had a nicknames before so I guess you can call me Hibiki till you think of something better."
Muzai stopped pouting the moment the two introduced themselves. Her eye sparkling, she drew up close to the one named Hibiki. “You will be called Hebi cuz your name makes me think of snakes.” A mischievous grin Muzai then turned to Hebi’s partner, “You will be Carrot-top, cuz your hairs orange!” Leaning back with her hands on her hips, Muzai wore an expression of pride.
Kiego on the other hand looked taken aback by his nickname. With a sheepish smile, “Carrot-top really? I guess that’ll be my new nickname.” Turning to Hibiki a grin on his face, “So shall I call you Hebi now Hibiki?” he said in a teasing manner.
Suddenly, Muzai also went on a rant about nicknames. Though hers was mostly about how she couldn't remember her own. The nicknames she made up for Hibiki and Kiego, Kiego especially, made him burst out in a fit of laughter. It was enough to make him forget about all of his negative thoughts.
These kids are really something. The boy deserves to have friends like these doesn't he? Does that make me bad for forcing my control over his body?
Thoughts aside, Leon shook off the laughter and grabbed Hibiki's hand. "Nice to meet you. I'm Alistair." He greeted, mostly wanting to greet himself, as if to live, if only for a short while, the life that he would have enjoyed. A life that involved friends and meeting new people. A life he couldn't quite understand or even blend with. Just how no one that wasn't in his shoes, would comprehend his life or his decisions. He probably couldn't give his hold away on Leon's body, but he could spare these children the pain of being around him. After shaking the boys hand and giving his own name, he walked away, not looking back or listening to words of his peers. He just wanted to go somewhere he could think. The closest place for that would be home. At least there he might have some quiet, for once he was far enough away from the group, the orchestra of souls played once more.
He made it all the way home, ignoring everyone's sound as best he could. However, once close to his home, a familiar sound of serenity rang in his ears. It was unexpected. So unexpected that Alistair smiled widely. It made him anxious to the point where he could throw up. No. Anxious wasn't what he wanted to call it. Excitement? How could he be so excited to see this person.
"Mom?" That was the phrase he didn't quite mean, but had to say because of the body he was in.
Monica Silverking turned around slowly. First with a smile on her face to hear her sons voice after so many months, but then her smile dissappeared as she realized whom it was she was really looking at. "Leon? No wait. You're not my son."
"And just when I thought that I would have to start living peacefully and nice. I'm actually glad I have you here to remind me of what I truly am," Alistair cheered.
"Why? Why are you doing this to Leon? Did he get in a fight? Did he get mad at something?" Monica stepped back, trying to hide her intent at an attack.
Looking unamused at the woman's stature, Alistair only had a confident smirk to remind the woman that he didn't fear her. "Why mother. Do I need a reason to actually take control of my own body. Or did you forget that bit of the curse?"
"Tch. I don't forget anything that has to do with my kids. But Leon..." The woman was cut off.
"Yeah, Yeah. Leon was the defining character of someone who couldn't be me right? Did it ever occur to you that maybe I just split off a part of my soul to trick you until I had the right moment to take control? Face it. Leon is me, and I am Leon." Alistair laughed at the woman's naivety.
"No. You're wrong. Leon is a sweet boy. He's his own person," Monica retorted trying to hold onto the son she knew. "I watched him grow up. I changed his diapers. I loved him and held him in my arms. You're not him. He isn't apart of you!"
Her bouts of anger caused her to loose control over her chilled soul, causing her to freeze the area around them making it icy and cold in the area.
Alistair stared at the surroundings, sidestepping a row of sharded ice that came from the ground. He knew at this point that he took the woman from zero to sixty. It just so happened that this was all apart of his plan. All he had to do was get rid of her and then no one could return him to his sleeping state. The state that was known as Leon. Biting his arm he grunted as the blood, dark red in color slithered down and quickly solidified into a blade. "Let me ask you mother, do you know what will happen if you are killed with a weapon that isn't made from witch power? I say we should find out."
As the boy ran for her, Monica glared at him, feeling enough anger that more fissures of ice were formed. They all came from different angles, each barely missing her son. Her anger ran on until she felt a loss of control that made the shards grow faster. So fast that they were almost unavoidable. She felt herself loosing control of her soul, something she hadn't done since she was a younger kid. Not only was she loosing control but she was causing harm to her own son.
Leon was thrown into a wall by one of the shards, bleeding a little from the impact. The sight made Monica snap out of her anger and she calmed herself, making the ice disappear almost as fast as it appeared. She was defenseless. There was no way she could fight seriously with her son. She was at a loss for what she should do.
Alistair stood up. Laughing as he wiped off the blood on his wounds. "Hahaha. I knew it. You can't fight me can you. Even though you know that there will be no return for the son you loved." He creeped towards her, carrying the blooded blade over his shoulder. "Don't worry mother. I'll make this quick. I promise." Raising the blade high, he went for the defining blow, only to be dodge by Monica. "What? Don't tell me you decided to play?"
Monica rested her hand on Alistair's shoulder, making him feel really uncomfortable. "No. I wont ever purposely harm my own son. I'm sorry Leon, but this is the only thing I can do for you now."
Alistair's smile faded. "Wh-What are you saying woman. Are you loosing..... huh?"
Alistair felt a surge of chill throughout the body he had taken control of. It was a weird and almost painful feeling and with it, he could see the place that Monica had touched slowly turning into ice.
"What are you doing woman? What is this?"
"I'm sorry Leon, but I can't do anything else right now. hopefully you will be unfrozen soon."
Alistair cursed and screamed as the ice traveled through his person. The screams went on until they were silenced and Leon was still in a dormant state. Frozen by the ice.

"Well, I'm heading out! Going to get myself in the usual trouble and what not!" Taisha announced with a backhand wave to thin air as she stepped outside the door with a handbag over her shoulder that carried her wallet to buy the goods for everyday living. As she headed in the direction of the marketplace, her eyes' gaze was intensely focused on the ground more than usual. It was odd of Taisha as she was usually booming with confidence and staring the world right in the face ready to face it and yet now, she was full of.. uneasiness.
Taisha barely knew Akira her new partner, but it had all happened so fast and as a weapon she required a wielder. It felt like an obligation or a duty to partner up with somebody to make the use of her abilities but it still didn't feel quite right. I guess it's because I barely know anything about her at this point.. it's not an easy decision I made. Something also feels off. Taisha was more colourful for one thing than Akira, the girl flaunting dull monochrome while she stood out of the crowd with a different fashion. Not that Taisha had anything against the girl mind you, had she- she wouldn't have partnered up to begin with. It was just a discernible difference in tastes. It made them look like complete opposites at first sight but she knew partnerships took time and experience to fully develop and that the cover of a book doesn't reveal everything.
Taisha tilted her head to the side and started sniffing the air at the smell of good food, having been so lost in her thoughts she didn't realise she had reached the marketplace already. "Alright then!" She punched a palm and made demanding eyes with a shopkeeper. "Give me." Taisha's finger started to wag in the air before she pointed to a bunch of things with haste. "1 of these, 3 of these, 4 of these, 2 of these and 1-2-2-3-1-3-1-6 of each of those!"
The both of them turned their heads to look over at the laughing Leon. Muzai broke out into a fit of giggles while Kiego watched them wearily. "Man what kind of people did I just befriend." He smiled at Hibiki who was confronted by Leon. However taking the smaller guys hand he introduced himself as someone else, someone by the name of Alistair. "Hey~I thought your name was Leon. Roxie even calls you Li-Li. . . Then that means I can call you Ali!"
Her pour gone, Muzai reached out to pat him on the head but he had turned around and was walking away. An expression of hurt flashed across her face but then changed to a more cheerful one. "Oh well. It was nice meeting you Carrot-Top and um Hebi-kun. Can I call you Hebi-kun? Not waiting for a reply back, Muzai waved excessivly and turned on her heel. [color=red]Lets go Roxie! Maybe he'll take us to the store."Marching past her friend, Muzai followed after Leon.
Kiego on the other hand watched them in wonderment. "They sure are weird people." Scratching the back of his head awkwardly, Kiego began to walk home. Suddenly he stopped letting loose a string of curses. "Crap! I left a bag at the store!" Turning around he went back the way he came making sure Hibiki was still with him.
Muzai followed after Leon, however he was soon out of sight. Eventually she lost sight of him entirely, frowning Muzai rubbed her eyes and opened her right eye. Revealing one of golden color, it almost seemed to glow but it was hard to justify. The world around her changed and she saw Leon's trail but it was different there was a lot less of his "color" and more of an ominous one. Frowning Muzai began to worry a bit and hurried after the source of the trail.
At the end of the trail she reached a house row of homes. And right in the middle of the road was a large blue-white thing. Walking up to it, Muzai knocked on the ice seeing her frosty breathe. "Whacha doing in there Ali?" tilting her head to the side. Walking around the frozen Alistair, Muzai stared at it in wonder. Once she was facing the front, she turned around and saw a woman standing not to far away. A flurry of colors enveloped the woman and Muzai had a hard time picking them apart. "Hey what happened to Ali? or does he go by Leon? He was supposed to take me and Roxie to the store. I gotta buy a card for Arthur. Do you know how to unfreeze him?" She looked at her expectantly, innocence written across her face.
Kiego
Walking in a rushed manner, Kiego finally reached the store they were just at. "You stay there. No point in the both of us going in." Leaving his partner outside to wonder, Kiego went in search of the cashier. Upon finding him, Kiego quickly explained the situation and soon enough he was walking out without a bag. Grumbling to himself, he went in search of Hibiki.
Hibiki followed Kiego homeward almost running into him when he suddenly stopped muttering about having forgotten a bag at one of the shops. They began wandering back to the shop where Hibiki was left outside while Kiego went in to attempt to reclaim his lost bag. While standing outside of the shop Hibiki got bored and decided to wander around the market again.
Not paying attention Hibiki wandered through the food market when he noticed a familiar voice. "1 of these, 3 of these, 4 of these, 2 of these and 1-2-2-3-1-3-1-6 of each of those!" Snapping out of his daze Hibiki walked over standing next to Taisha. "Morning Taisha... How's it going?" Hibiki smiled slightly waiting for her response.

"Morning Taisha... How's it going?" "Fine, fine." Taisha said with closed eyes and folded arms, opening one eyelid to identify who her company was which turned out to be Hibiki, 'the tree monkey' she dubbed him for today. "Just trying to piss someone off, that's all." She stated her intention quite clearly and openly as her eyes closed again, nose to the air with a matching smirk to go with as if she was almost proud of what she said. "And..what about you?" Her eyes opened and narrowed, sparing him a side glance. "Did you lose your airhead of a partner? Did he run off to perform kinky shenanigans or something or other?" She was definitely going to continue dubbing the guy 'kinky', especially since it had annoyed him when they met and that was just her thing. "Actually, don't answer that. It's too distasteful a topic for an ice breaker."
She snatched the 3 bags off the shopkeeper when it was ready, 1 in one hand and 2 in the other using her fingers as hangers. When the shopkeeper turned away to attend to another customer, she lowered her head and gritted her teeth. I failed again today.. no matter what I say or how harsh, that stubborn shopkeeper is going to continue bottling his emotions. I wish he'd just explode. "So..." Taisha lifted her head, regaining her composure and turning slightly away from the shop. "What are you up to at the market?"
Hibiki smirked at Taisha's brutal honesty that he enjoyed so much. The pair began wandering through the market. "I'm not really doing much of anything at the moment Kiego woke me up because we were out of food so I've been wandering through the market getting snacks and stuff." Hibiki fell silent for a few minutes as they wandered through market. "As for Kiego he left a bag in one of the stores, and decided that I shouldn't help him get it back from the shopkeeper so I got stuck outside and got bored waiting for him so I just kinda wandered away. No idea what he's up to now. What about you any thing fun planned for the day?"
Hibiki smiled a soft almost unoticable smile as he followed shortly behind Taisha as they wandered through the market deciding to not bring up Kiego's rather severe dislike of his dubed nickname. 'Maybe I should tell the rest of the group... after all they were looking for nicknames for us... Better not I doubt Keigo would appreciate it very much, but it would be a good laugh while it lasted.' Hibiki had been so absorbed in his thoughts he almost walked right into Taisha as he followed her.
The name rang through her mind several times over. Where did that come from? Roxie was about to ask Leon about the name he so carelessly used, but without a single word her partner left the group. Not a word. Not a single mutter.
“Li-Li...? Leon? Where are you going?”
Had she made him upset again? She hoped not. “H-hey!” the girl stammered, following behind Muzai who had also darted off to chase Leon lest he do something stupid again. Or at least, so thought Roxie. He had been acting pretty strange lately, and it worried her.
The end of their destination was... unexpected to say the least. As soon as Roxie ran around the corner, her eyes met Leon encased in a spiral of ice.
“Leon!” She shouted, prodding the block of solidified water. “How'd you get in there?”, “What did you do?”, “Are you okay?” Of course, questions were moot... Leon was likely unable to answer any of them. The person responsible for this could, but Roxie was too absorbed in wanting to free her friend to notice the icy woman standing before the young trio...
"Whacha doing in there Ali?"
Monica snapped out of her train of thought at the sound of a girls voice. She looked around Leon to see it was a red haird girl. Her first thought was that it was Leons partner, though she looked different from the pictures that Leon sent to her. The girl looked to her and said, "Hey what happened to Ali? or does he go by Leon? He was supposed to take me and Roxie to the store. I gotta buy a card for Arthur. Do you know how to unfreeze him?"
"Hey goes by Leon dear." Monica answered. "As for how to unfreeze him. Well..." She was interupted.
“Leon!” Another red headed girl yelled. “How'd you get in there?”, “What did you do?”, “Are you okay?”
She asked her questions to the frozen boy who couldn't hear her. Monica sighed before resting her hand on the girls shoulder. "I'm sorry dear. He can't respond to you in that state. I put him in there. Let me introduce myself to you ladies. I am Monica Silverking, Leons mother."
The woman paced around thinking. She looked over the second red head to see that she was Leon's weapon partner. Immediately she got an idea.
"The reason I put him in that state is because he holds something inside of him. Something too powerful to let loose. Something that would control him completely if we'd let it. Though I don't plan on letting it at all. Hmmm... Alistor, if you're familiar with the name, is the spirit that possesses the soul of the boys in our family. One is chosen to hold him inside and it passes off from generation to generation. Leon seems to have almost lost himself to him. Though there is a way of saving him." She turned and pointed to the girl. "Roxie? Is that you? Leon had sent me letters about you and pictures. Hehe. Apparently he treasures you as a friend, though he probably wouldn't let you know. He's like that. I'm glad that you've stuck with him this far."
Monica looked at both girls and then back to the frozen sculpture. "I don't expect Leon has been that big on you resonating, probably his way of protecting you. However, if you want to save him, it will require you to resonate with him. It will have to be a forceful soul resonate so you'd have to concentrate hard enough to get through the walls. Here, put your hand on the ice and try. Only you can go into his soul and bring him back. Though, if you fail, your soul may be lost too. It's up to you."
Leon's mother knew the risks at hand for the girl, but she hoped if anyone could she could be the one to finally resonate with his soul and save him from his fate. Whether the girl would be up to do the task, however, was he choice and hers alone."Be mindful, once you enter his soul, you'll be in his world. So make sure not to mess too much around, for it could make him uncomfortable and put you in danger."
It turned out the woman she had been talking to was his mother. "Okay Leon it is!" patting the frozen Leon with a grin. Mrs.Silverking then explained the situation to the both of them. Muzai hadn't even realized Roxie had shown up. While she did hear what Mrs.Silverking said Muzai was focused on Leon. The colors looked surpressed and there was a specific one that was most dominant then the rest. "Well he's certainly still in there." patting the statue again.
Reasonating? tilting her to the side, Muzai listened intently to the plan Leon's mother laid out for them. Placing one finger on her chin as she thought more on the topic of reasonating, she remembered the first time she and Arthur had reasonated. It was pretty fun and she loved the conversion of colors that were their souls. It wasn't until she had finished that Muzai realized she wasn't included in the rescue mission. "Hey, I wanna help to!" pouting a little bit. "Is there anything I can do? I can't look for a card for Arthur until Leon comes back." folding her arms across her chest. The red head was aware that it was a task only Roxie could do, but she'd like to be of some use.
It was shortly after he had left the market that he received a call from DWMA. He was to have a meeting with Lord Death about a partner change. Frowning slightly at the news Kiego honestly didn't want a partner change. He and Hibiki were just fine but maybe the school thought differently after their fight with that witch. Thinking back on it he shuddered at the idea of facing of them any time soon. So with a sigh Kiego finished putting the groceries away and headed to DWMA.
Shortly after arriving he wondered the relatively empty hallways for a short while. There weren't many people there on the weekend but he did pass by a class full of students. Pausing at the window he chuckled to himself realizing they were there for detention. One of them caught his stare and glared at him making him hurry off to Death's Room before someone caught him. Stuffing his hands into his pockets Kiego began to whistle a tune absent-mindedly. After spending about twenty minutes wondering the halls he soon found himself standing before Death's Door.
Realizing what it would have meant otherwise Kiego swallowed a lump in his throat. "Certainly odd." pushing the doors open he walked under the guillotine archways. When he finally reached the center of the seemingly endless room Kiego breathed a sigh if relief upon realizing Lord Death wasn't there. "Hiya Keigo! How ya doing!?" The sudden cheerful voice made Kiego jump and he turned around to see Lord Death standing behind him. Slightly frowning Kiego stepped back and let Lord Death take the center. Bouncing in his ever cheerful manner, Lord Death turned around to face Kiego. "So buddy you know why you're here!?" Kiego stared at him for a moment then rubbed the back of his neck. "Ah yeah a partner change right?" Lord Death clapped his oversized white hands, "Good! Now we just need to wait for her to arrive."
A bit surprised that his partner would be a girl, Kiego voiced his feelings before Lord Death cut him off. "Oh here she is!" Turning around Kiego's mouth dropped open at the sight of a very familiar and annoying face. "You're my new partner!?" Staring at Taisha as she walked up to them he wouldn't be surprised by her own words of surprise.
Monica looked at both girls, thinking about what the longer red head had asked. “Hm,” she started to say. “I suppose you could go with her into his soul, if you are capable of resonating with them both. Though, it may be hard to do since Leon is in the condition that he’s in, but if he truly thinks of you as his friends, then it shouldn’t be a problem.”
Muzai tilted her head in thought. She had only resonated with Arthur a few times before but it wasn't all that hard. "Well I guess not! I want to be of help, I can't exactly watch my two new friends go off saving each other! He said he'd help me get a card for Arthur." with a determined glint in her golden eye Muzai grinned. The redhead was curious to know whether it would work or not but she could at least help Roxie in starting a resonance.
“I’ll do it!” Roxie shouted confidently. Although she had yet to resonate for the first time, she felt it was only right to try it for the sake of saving her partner and best friend. Muzai was going to help, which, admittedly, raised the taller girl’s confidence in this endeavor exponentially. With a small sigh, Roxie softly patted ice-Leon on his head. “Be safe. ...” She whispered, approaching Muzai and the cold lady in the hopes they could explain how one actually resonated.
It was truly a wonderful thing to see Leon had made friends that cared so deeply for him. Though, she knew more than anyone what they were going to see would probably change the way they had thought about the boy. Technically, it was even an invasion of the boy’s privacy to force a resonation with him, though she had to do it many times before, though that was only a temporary fix. If anyone could go to the core of the boy’s soul it’d be his friends. Yes, it was hard to admit it, but the bond between her and her child wasn’t strong enough to break through. “Alright to force a resonation, it’s actually not that difficult when the person is knocked unconscious. The only problem is once you’re inside, his soul might choose to overtake yours, usually ending in a broken chain. I can keep the chain active through the start of the resonation, but after that, you have to focus on your own. This isn’t a simple task in the slightest. You have to concentrate hard and block everything out in order to actually enter the core of Leon’s soul. In there you’ll find the Leon you know and you can help him get back in control. Now, Place your hands on Leon and hold each other’s hands. The first thing you should do is resonate with yourselves and then, as one, resonate with Leon. I’ll follow up and tell you what you need to do from there, but it may take a while.
Looking to Roxie, she could see a burst of one singular color, seeing it brought a smile to her ever grinning face. As with before Muzai listened to Leon’s mother her lips curled into a smile and her brows furrowed with concentration. “Really!? I thought it’d be harder but you make it sound easy!” A finger went to the corner of her chin as she began to think about what it’d be like inside another’s person soul. Even though she could see their colors Muzai never really knew if what she saw were just that, emotions, or fluctuations caused by the soul. Shrugging absentmindedly Muzai did exactly as she was told.
Placing one hand over Leon’s frozen body; she stood close and could see her breathe come out white making her giggle a bit. It’s almost like it’s winter. In thinking that Muzai realized she still knows nothing of what it’s like during the winter but she did know that it was the coldest time of the year. Tilting her head so that she was looking over at Roxie, Muzai reached out for her fellow red-heads hand. “Let’s go see what Leon’s up to eh? I want to see what winters like and it won’t be any fun without Leon.” Taking Roxie’s hand into her own, Muzai turned her face so that it was now facing Leon. The smile from before slowly fell away while her body began to relax.
It didn’t take Muzai long to find her inner self. To any onlookers her own center was devoid of color and was all around a blazing white space of nothing. This was probably due to her amnesia but from the looks of it there were small bits of color seeping through the overwhelming lack of color. Looking down at her center Muzai was happy to see the changes and turned her attention to Roxie so that the she could resonate with her.
For once, Roxie remained focused for long enough to heed the warnings and instructions of Leon’s mother. “We’ll save Li-Li together, neh?” She placed her hands in near unison with Muzai on the ice cold statue of her partner, flashing the poor boy a grin before gratefully accepting the other red head’s hand and sought to enter a state of tranquility that was necessary for this group resonance.
After a couple attempts to reflect on her core, the redhead’s inner self was, fittingly enough, a concoction of flamboyant colors paired up in complements that orbited around a pink center in a rhythmic manner. Much akin to a gracious waltz. Eyes once closed now turned to face and meet Muzai’s, a genuine and confident smile etched on Roxie’s face to signal that she was ready to sync up and merge as one.
Inside the dark hallway that lit up as a passage through Leon’s soul was a small boy with dark grey hair. The hair was just a little darker than Leon’s and the only other differences was the red that gleamed in his eyes and the scab that sat on the side of his face that looked more like jewelry than an actual mark of pain. The boy’s height and face made him look no younger or older than ten and in his hand was an empty birdcage. The boy was walking along the halls, looking at the paintings that covered the walls. One in particular, was a picture of a phoenix. The rider of the phoenix was a man in black armor and it seemed like they were headed into the sun. It bore no real meaning to the boy, but he had always liked looking at the painting. Another picture was that of Lord Death, or at least a representation of him. In all respect, it seemed to be a scary version of the man more than anything else, and seemed to also be one of the only paintings that had slash marks on it. The last picture showed a man with an axe and a man with a red sword, clashed on top of a thunderous mountain.
The music that sounded the halls was ever changing, but seemed to stop for a certain amount of time. The sudden stop caused the boy to turn around and look around, almost with a glint of fear in his eyes. Though once the familiar sound of the light hearted music began, the boy smiled. It was an awkward mix. Something like a carnival combined with a refined orchestra. Though the music was weird, he still enjoyed it, though he couldn’t pinpoint why. Almost in a jolly fashion he skipped down through the halls all the way to the end where an unfitting brick wall was. Even though it was unmatched by the design of the hallway, the wall stood there almost as if it was the only thing the boy had to call a door. It might have even been that if one were to travel down in the opposite direction they would find the same type of grotesque wall. The boy looked at the wall and then at the birdcage in his left hand. Reluctantly, he put the birdcage gently on the ground before reaching in his pocket to take out a piece of chalk. In haste, he began drawing lines on the wall, jumping up from time to time, in order to draw on the parts he couldn’t reach without doing so. After his half circle was complete he drew a small circle on the inside of it and the form of a door appeared on the brick walls. The young boy quickly picked up his birdcage and smile widely before opening the false door that he made. Though the wall didn’t follow his hand movements it did start to shake a little before the inward part of his drawing crumbled. The inside of the wall made the smile on the boy’s face ever more present and he bowed down in a courtly manor. “Hello there. I am humbled to have you come into my home. Please make yourself comfortable. Sadly there is no tea or anything to eat, but I am sure you will still enjoy your stay,” he said before raising his head. “I hope that was a good introduction. Father had always told me to be polite when people enter my home. Follow me ladies.”
With a slight twirl he began walking, not waiting for a reaction from the two girls. It even seemed like he almost knew they were going to follow him. What other choice was there. It was a long hallway after all. One with no doors. Just paintings and walls, as far as the eye could see.
Muzai simply couldn’t believe her eyes. It was the first time she had ever resonated with someone who wasn’t Arthur and to think she was able to do so with two people at that. Knowing she had to stay calm Muzai stifled her feelings of accomplishment to be dealt with at another time. Following after Roxie, the place her fellow redhead had left was full of color or so she could tell. The bits of color that seemed stuck to her friend eventually drifted away; back towards its place of origin. Giggling a little Muzai thought to herself for a moment and chose to take a risk. Normally if she were to open both her eyes at the same time then it would result in her having a major headache or a migraine if you will. This time however they were at their centers so she assumed it would be alright.
Taking a deep breathe Muzai glanced over at Roxie before facing forwards again and slowly opening her right eye. Blinking a few times she let out a small laugh of happiness and grinned in Roxie’s direction. Now that both her eyes were open it became obvious that her eyes were an astonishing two different colors. Her right being a deep red while her left was of a golden color that seemed to sparkle and glow. “We’re good to go I guess.”
The pair walked for a bit or at least she thought she was walking. To her it felt more like gliding with each step forwards. The place they were in currently was black and Muzai could only guess that it was the in between place of their resonating souls. As they delved deeper into the darkness a light began to glow fighting back against the void they now traveled through. “Let’s go there I can hear music!” Pointing towards the soft glowing light Muzai took the lead this time and the pair soon stood before a wall. It was a rather odd looking wall but it wasn’t too surprising considering the place they were in. Looking to her left then to her right Muzai realized the wall continued for quite some time in both directions. The redhead already knew it’d be impossible to try and go over it and it would take decades to get to the end. Turning to face her friend Muzai looked at her expectantly a bit unsure of what to do.
Suddenly markings appeared on the door and then the center of it crumbled to reveal a small boy no older or younger than ten. He carried with him a birdcage and his hair was grey just like Leon’s, albeit a bit darker, but like his nonetheless. Stepping back slightly as he introduced himself Muzai giggled a bit and bowed just as well. “I think you did a wonderful job. Say you wouldn’t happen to be the friend we’re looking for could it?” she asked as she stepped into the corridor. The odd music could be heard a lot clearer now that she was in the corridor. Smiling expectantly at their little friend Muzai wondered just where they’d be going to next.
Roxie silently followed Muzai and the little Leon… A... Littleon. Slightly daunted at the macabre “theme” that this inner core reflected, the girl could only wonder what sort of twisted mind would think this was a harmonious aesthetic. Was this Leon’s centre? Or was this an amalgamation of hers Muzai’s and Li-Li’s inner selves? Roxie blinked at Muzai’s sudden question to the strange kid. Was he Leon? Couldn’t be. Leon was much older, wasn’t he? Taller too. “Where are we going?” Roxie asked, her nervosity about this place growing with each passing step.
The boy turned his head slightly around and smiled. It was a grin that one would not usually see in a child and the fact that it was caught from the side made it erie. “I’m not sure. I’ve never once been to the end of the hall myself, though I was told to bring you through there. I wouldn't advise going through the other doors though. They have nothing to do with your friend. Only I can go through those doors. I’m sure he’ll be happy to see you. Though, maybe not. Who really knows.”
The boy led them all the way down the hallway which left a trail of darkness behind, signifying that they wouldn’t be able to go back from where they came. Once to the end of the hallway the boy reached in his pocket and drew a door on the wall. The wall opened as the other wall had and the boy bowed once more, his arm stretched out to point at the door. “I wouldn’t advise you go in there you know. That’s just my feeling on it. Though, if you want to save your friend you have to. I truly hope you find it worth it in the end.” Through the hole in the wall was whistling sound and there was nothing but darkness. The only hit of light was so far in, one couldn’t tell how many paces it would take to reach it. If the girls had decided to enter, they’d find a man, sitting in front of two TV screens that were playing nothing with the fuzziest of receptions. His hair was red and long enough to cover his eyes. He had a wide grin on his face, but wasn’t moving. Almost as if he was just waiting for something really exciting to happen.
The boy smiled at the eerily causing a chill to run down her spine. From his next words of warning Muzai came to the conclusion that this kid wasn’t a little Leon but that didn’t help her in figuring out who he was in the first place. From what the red head understood, the small boy that led them through the halls was someone with a lot of power in Leon’s center. A slightly frown appeared on her lips when she looked back to see nothing but darkness. Not even her eye was capable of detecting the colors there as it was nothing but a thick darkness.
They finally reached the end of the hallway and Muzai witnessed the actions that allowed for that door to open from before. “Oh that’s a neat trick.” giggling nervously after listening to his next warnings Muzai smiled and looked at Roxie again. With a shrug of her shoulders Muzai took the first step inside the pitch black room. She focused her attention on the light that was barely visible up ahead. Making sure her friend was still with her Muzai stepped cautiously through the darkness and the source of light. The source of the light became clear. It was coming from two TV screens that showed nothing but static. Stepping closer Muzai noticed the man sitting in front of the two TV’s with a grin on his face. At first she thought it was funny but seeing that he hadn’t moved or made any indication of noticing their presence Muzai frowned. Just standing there made her uncomfortable, a feeling she hadn’t had enough association with to be used to it. “What’s he waiting for?” Muzai looked closely at him but saw no colors that would tell her something. She then turned her attention to the TV screens.
Like a speck of hope, the dim light that stood out among the pitch black darkness drew Roxie closer and closer, like an anglerfish tempting its next snack with its lure. Closer inspection revealed an eerie, almost demonic presence staring at two screens which showed only static. In this case, Roxie might’ve inquired the man about why there was hail bouncing around on the screen, however the girl was too afraid- No, at awe of the surreal appearance of the man. Or perhaps it was his grin that made her grow wary and shy. Muzai’s question did nothing to incite any manner of reaction from the other red head, only a silent glare that slowly turned from the man to the television. For whatever reason, Roxie expected something to happen. It would be weird not to, it was too obvious.
After a few moments of silence, the only sound coming from either their breath or the static of the televisions, the man in the chair gave a slight sneeze, almost stumbling out of his chair as he did so. “Well look at that. Nothing can be seen from either eye. I guess that means I’m either sleeping, or knocked out. Hmm… I wonder. Are those two actually one in the same? No. One allows the body to heal itself while dormant and the other allows the bearer to wake up with a headache. That should be fun.” His random banter caused him to almost overlook the two girls as he hit the televisions a few times. Though it seemed he wasn’t aware of their presence, his words said otherwise. “You two always go into people’s souls and stare at the things you find in there? You know that’s even worse than looking at a person's diary right? Whatever…”
Raising his hands he gave a few claps which put a dim light over him, just like a spotlight would hit the star of a popular show. No indication of where the light was coming from could actually be seen. “Roxie…. Heh.” He looked over the girl with his eyes that the light showed to be red. On his face was a scab marking of some kind. Or was it a phantom mask? It was hard to tell even with the light. “Muzai? Well that wasn’t expected. No matter. I’m still glad you took the time to visit me as well. Pfft. Yeah right. You didn’t come for me, but for your friend Leon. How naive of the two of you to come all this way for someone who you say you’d consider a friend, even if you know absolutely nothing about him. Hehehe. Hahahaha.” The blood haired man laughed as if he just heard the best joke at a comedy performance before snapping his hands. On cue another light shined down revealing a cage, with a grey haired teen inside, clinging to the corner as if he was a caged animal who didn’t want to be seen.
“Well. What do you think? I was nice enough to let you see your friend. The least you can do is give me thanks. Hmph. Leon be a dear and come out to greet your guest.”
The boy in the cage hugged the corner more tightly and shook his head.
“Hah. Well then. You know that’s no way to treat two ladies who come all the way from the outside world to see you. Come on,” The man snapped his fingers, causing the walls of the cage to disappear. “Say hi to them.” Upon ending his order, the man gave a wide smile, showing his teeth.
The boy, who he called Leon, slowly stood up and limped towards the two girls. With his head still aimed down he shivered as if he was scared of something. “R-Roxie? Why did you. Why did you two come here?” Slowly the light began to fade, leaving darkness where the red haired man was at first. “No one cares for me. No one knows me. So why? Why did you,” Leon asked raising his head to reveal that he wasn’t shaking because he was afraid. The anger in his eyes proved otherwise. “Heh. I know. You want to save me from Alistair huh? That’s ridiculous. Why would I need saving from myself.”
Soon the boy also donned a wide grin and one of his eyes turned red. This act was ended after a strand of his hair turned red as well. “I couldn’t believe it myself, but everyone in this soul of mine is just a creation of Alistair. All this time, I’ve been trying to live in a way that would make myself happy, ignoring the inner voice inside me, ignoring my voice. No more will I continue to do that. I am reborn now. No. Actually let me rephrase that. After I kill you two, I’ll be reborn.” Lunging at the two girls at burst speed, it was only a wall that had seemed to appear out of nowhere that separated them from his hands. The scenery turned into a city scene. One with old style walls and floor patterns. However, based on the lighting and the sky one could still tell they were inside a reality that was fabricated.
“Oh no,” the younger boy’s voice called. If the two were to turn around they’d see a small boy holding an empty bird cage, looking around in horror. “This is bad. I can’t even kick you out of the soul with my power. He must really want you two. You guys can’t let him harm you. If you do, the Leon you know will be gone forever. That’s his plan. Get rid of the obstacles in his way in order to fully transfer over. Oh no. Oh dear. You two have to hide… No. That wouldn’t work. Who knows if he’ll ever let you out. I suppose you can fight him. No that wouldn’t do either. Ugggh!!!”
From behind him, the possessed Leon grabbed his smaller halves neck. “Shut up little Al. I swear. You tell them anymore juicy details and I’ll get rid of you.”
“No. You’re nothing but a big meanie. I never wanted to grow into you. I’d much rather be like Leon.”
“What?!” In a blind rage, Leon threw the kid Alistair hard onto the ground. Grabbing his head, he winced in pain as his thoughts bounced all over. It even created an earthquake in his soul world. “I don’t get it. Aren’t Leon and Alistair the same person? What the hell. I… I experienced losing a partner in the past. Maybe…. Maybe if I experience the same thing. Yes. I’ll just kill you Roxie, and since Muzi is here I’ll do the same with you. That’ll remind me of my past despair, thus making me a being of anger and power again. I will once again be set on my righteous path and after I take your lives, I’ll take Deaths too. Not to mention that wretched ice woman.
The small Alistair slowly rose up, apparently battered. “No. That woman was nice to Leon, even though she knew who we were. I can’t let you hurt her or our first friends. Weren’t you happy? Weren’t you happy to finally have someone who could be your partner? I know you were, even though you’re confused now. Why wouldn’t you be? The soul can only have one being living in it at a time after all. After a few hundred years you were bound to fumble and lose your way. You’ve even forgotten why you became a soul that rests inside other souls. You forgot everything about our past.”
“Shut up!!!” Leon cried, creating two blades that rested now in his hands.
“I won’t. I’ve been gone for a long time, that’s how I knew we lost our way. Thanks to the power of the soul resonate I was able to come back. Now I must finish what I started. I have to do this. As you and as your partner. I remember. All those years ago when we resonated for the last time. You did it in order to save my life. You had always thought nothing of yourself Al. You just wanted to do something good with your life, but what I was never able to tell you, was that, ever since you became my partner, you made those times of war seem like fun and happy times. I actually wished you would have let me died back then.”
“Shut up!!!!”
“Though, because you imagined your life would be nothing anyway, you did a transference in order to trade my life for yours. In the end we became the same person and after all these years, even though it hadn’t happened like this before, you found a way to resonate with one of the children in an attempt to take out your last feelings of rage at the time of my death. You forgot about everything else, even I. So, while you became one with the boy, you had forgotten that I was one with you, also making me one with the boy too. You and I. We’re both Leon.”
Wind flew around the area kicking up dust, hiding the young Alistair’s transformation into his older looking self. The form that once again resembled the man with the red hair. “I can’t even remember which one of us was Alistair to begin with, but I do remember that we both wanted happiness back then. Though we couldn’t obtain it, I won't put Leon through what we both went through.”
“Oh yeah. Well I’m different.” The Leon with the least strands of red in his hair, Leapt towards Roxie, both blades in hand, ready to enact the final blow, when suddenly his blade broke on impact. “What the?” In a fit of rage, he tried to slay the girl with his other blade, when that also broke on impact. “The hell?”
“You can’t hurt her anymore. Or should I say, deep down inside, you don’t want to hurt her, Leon.”
“Nooo!!! Why should I care? My…. my …… my real partner died all those years ago. You…. I…. We……. Dammit all. I don’t even know anymore.”
The red haired man looked at the girls and nodded his head over to the grey haired boy with the red strand in his hair, before disappearing. “Everything here is an illusion of the soul. As long as you realize that, he can’t hurt you. After all, this is also your soul too, now that you’ve resonated with us.”
As for the one that was left, he was converted into a crying mess of his original self, turned back into the kid who was once the red haired man. It seemed all of the versions of Leon that the girls had seen was actually the same entity, just different thought patterns of it all. “I don’t get it. If I’m not me then who am I? If I am me then why aren’t I me. I don’t get it anymore. Who am I? Am I Alistair? Am I Leon? Or, am I the other person whose name I can’t remember. Damn. Someone tell me just who the heck am I.” His sobs created rain in his little soul world. The rain seemed to wash away the weird colors and design and made everything blank. It even seemed to wash away the little bit of red he still had left in his hair.
Muzai didn’t get a chance to say anything meaningful aside from protesting against the red haired man from killing them. The meisterless weapon was extremely confused by what had just occurred and for a moment feared for her life. The world they were in changed into that of a city and the bad Leon tried to kill Roxie but his blades broke on impact. Tilting her head to the side Muzai thought of beating him up but wasn’t sure what to think of anymore after the small kid form before explained the situation even if it wasn’t directed towards them. It seemed for the most part everything was over but now they were left with a Leon who didn’t know who or what he was. With a frown Muzai took a step towards him but then held back looking to Roxie. “He’s your partner Roxie. You should be the one to comfort him, I’ll help if I can.” she said with a smile.
The mystery and confusion of this entire situation had left her blanked, and, to be frank, somewhat frightened. While the danger seemed to have passed on, Roxie couldn’t help but stand completely immobile… Frozen in place, even after Muzai had made a move to help Leon who was equally confused as they were. With a simple turn, the shorter redhead urged her friend to help. Leon was her partner, after all. However, Roxie wasn’t sure what she should do. If she could do anything at all. With a single glance, she signed Muzai that she may need help... she didn’t feel comfortable knowing that what had just happened, could happen again.
Mustering quite a bit of courage, Roxie inched toward her partner who sat helplessly on the ground. She stared at him, briefly, extending a hand forward as she softly spoke whatever word came into her head. “You’re...” Her pout turned into a forced smile. “You’re Li-Li, silly. We’re friends, remember?”
Leon slowly raised his head toward the girl, seeing her outstretched hand. He couldn’t help, but wonder why she would still be his friend, even though it was he who attacked her. Raising his head a bit more, he saw Roxie’s face. It bore a smile, which was natural for her, but he could tell by looking into her eyes that she was off in some way. It was then that he had realized that she may have been more shaken up than he was. Here she was being strong at moment in which he had grumbled and attacked her. From the looks of it she was scared as much, if not even more than he was. Dropping his head in shame, he couldn’t stand to look at her anymore, for he was in disgrace of himself. Once again, he had turned his back on someone who tried to be his friend. Something he thought he wouldn’t have done to her.
He rummaged through his thoughts to find out what it was he was exactly supposed to do in this situation. He happened to come across a man with red hair standing over a man with dark hair. The man appeared pretty injured and his red headed friend seemed to be mourning, almost as if his friend were about to die right before him. In the last part of the vision, as the dark haired man's soul left his body, the red haired man ate his soul, but it still seemed to resign within him.
“Leon…. Back then, I was desperate to save my friend. I wanted him to live no matter what and ended up committing a sin that I could not go back on. Not only did I cause him torment by the end of the ordeal, but I also tranced myself with thoughts of rebirth. I wanted not only my partner to be reborn, but myself as well. I suppose somewhere down the line, I just forgot my true intentions and became a tyrant that would pass on from generation to generation haunting my descendants as I tried to achieve a helpless goal. To this day, there is nothing more I regret than trying to bring him back to life instead of letting him pass on.”
Leon stared at the ground as he imagined his inner conversation. “So then… I could turn out the same way if something happens to my partner. Maybe. . . Maybe I shouldn’t even have a partner.”
“No Leon. Even though I regret what I have done, I believe the regret of leaving your friends behind is far greater.”
“Then what should I do then?”
The silence that came after his question made him feel uneasy. He didn’t like the silence at all, for it left him on his own thoughts which were all negative. The inner voice speaking to him could also feel these thoughts and negative feelings.
“I don’t know. However, I do know that if I had a chance all over again, I’d still be my partner’s weapon. I wasn’t able to protect my best friend, but still. Not knowing him would be a far greater pain. Though, if I had a chance over again, I would decide to remain strong enough to deal with the negativity and leave things as they were. For now I know that even though it didn’t last forever, knowing him was a moment of peace within itself. I think you feel the same way when it comes to your friends.”
Realizing that he did, Leon slowly looked up to Roxie’s hand and stuck out his own hand to touch hers. He wasn’t a person of many smiles, but for once he finally understood something. Something which was missing from him for a long time. Thus, realizing this, he formed a soft, but wide smile of his own.
“I’m sorry Roxie. You too Muzai,” he said standing up. “I’ll try harder to be a better friend from now on.”
After Leon was convinced that he could change so that he wouldn’t go down the same destructive path as his ancestor, the broken buildings and cracked ground was flattened, dissolving as if they were nothing but dust. The area turned white and the sky became illuminated, lighting the darkness that it had shown before. It began to look like a night sky in an arctic region. The snow was full on the ground with flakes falling on the ground and the moon was full, and smiling as it always had. However, instead of being a crescent shade, it was circular and growing immensely creating blinding light that whipped all vision of the area with light.
Monica looked at her frozen son as his casing began to crack, hesitant at first, wondering if the girls had succeeded or not. Although, when Leon broke free and fell on the floor panting, she could sense that his aura had calmed down. It had appeared he was free once more from possession, but something else had seemed different. She couldn’t quite put her finger on it, but it seemed Leon had actually improved his moody aura, even though a little, she could still tell it was probably going to be an influence on how he did in the future.
Deciding that she didn’t want to interrupt Leon’s reunion with his friends she left before anyone could notice. Although it was a little shaky, it seemed that maybe Leon wasn’t going to need his mother to take care of him for very long. No, not when he had friends to help him keep his head up.
Leon snapped out of his dizziness sometime after his mother had left, but he could tell she was there to help him out once again. He was bummed out that he wasn’t able to apologize to her, but he knew that he’d get the chance to sooner or later. Looking at his friends in an awkward silence his stomach began to rumble, breaking the silence and making the boy blush. Dawning his usual annoyed face, he turned his face away from the two. “I didn’t get to eat any of my food. Now I’m hungry again….” He stood up and brushed himself off, ignoring the people around them and grinned. “So how about after we get Arthur that card, we get something to eat?
Muzai was more than happy to help Roxie. Stepping closer to the pair, the red head kneeled in front of Leon a natural smile stretched across her face. A giggle escaped her parted lips upon seeing their surroundings change. "Oh goodie!" giggling even more.
Soon they were in the real world standing with Leon. Laughing as he tried to act like his usual self again Muzai pumped her fists into the air excited that they were finally going to get her partners card. "Oh! Oh! I know where to get one!!!" Jumping in place Muzai ran ahead before stopping abruptly. Looking over her shoulder at them she pouted, "Okay so maybe I don't know where it is." Giving them a sheepish smile.